--.^y OF PRlt^Cf^ 
 
 A.. 
 
 ^^og;c;,l s:va^^ 
 
 c\ 
 
 BX 9478 .A4 1841 
 Synod of Dort (1618-1619) 
 The articles of the Synod of 
 Dort 
 
 
> 
 
THE ARTICLES 
 
 .RTICLES / . « 
 
 SYNOD OF DORT 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE LATIN, WITH NOTES, 
 
 BY THR 
 
 V 
 
 Rev. THOMAS SCOTT, D. D. 
 
 TO WHICH IS ADDED AN 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, 
 
 BY THE," 
 
 Rev. SAMUEL MILLER, D.D. 
 Professor in the Theological Seminary, Princeton, N. J. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUB J- 1 CATION. 
 
 JAMES RDSSEI,!,, FUBLISIIING AGENT, 
 
 184L 
 

 Printed by 
 
 WILLIAM S. M.VRTIKN' 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY 5 
 
 PREFACE 79 
 
 I. PREFACE TO THE REFORMED CHURCHES; in 
 
 which the rise and progress of tliose conlroversies in 
 Belgium, for the removal of which this Synod was es- 
 pecially held, are briefly and faithfully related - 83 
 
 Introduction to this Preface and the History contained 
 in it, by the Author 83 
 
 The History (a translation with notes) ... 94 
 
 II. THE JUDGMENT of the National Synod of the re- 
 
 formed Belgic churches held at Dort, A. D. 1618, 1619; 
 at which very many Theologians of the reformed 
 churches of Great Britain, Germany, and France were 
 present; concerning the five heads of doctrine, contro- 
 verted in the Belgic churches. (Published May 5,1619.) 241 
 Remarks on this judgment 247 
 
 III. ARTICLES OF THE SYNOD OF DORT, &u. - 257 
 Introductory Remarks 257 
 
 Chapter I. On the doctrine of divine Predestination, in 
 
 eighteen articles, (with Notes and References) - 260 
 
 These eighteen articles, as abbreviated by Tilenus, and 
 reported by Heylin, in one article, (with a remark) 271 
 
 Rejection of Errors, by which the Belgic churches have 
 for some time been disturbed, (with Notes and Refer- 
 ences) - 273 
 
 Chapter II. On the doctrine of the Death of Christ, and 
 through it of the Redemption of Man, in nine articles, 
 (with Notes, &c.) 282 
 
 Abbreviation (in one article) by Tilenus and Heylin - 286 
 
4 CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 Rejection of Errors on the Second Chapter, in seven arti- 
 cles (with Notes, &c.) 286 
 
 Chapters III and IV. On the doctrine of Man's corruption, 
 and on the method of his conversion to God ; in seven- 
 teen articles, (with Notes, &c.) .... 292 
 Abbreviation by Tilenus and Heylin, in two articles 304 
 Rejection of Errors on the third and fourth chapters, in 
 nine articles (with Notes, &c.) .... 305 
 Chapter V. Of Doctrine. — Concerning the Perseverance of 
 the saints, in fifteen articles, (with Notes, <S.'C.) - 314 
 Abbreviation by Tilenus and Heylin in one article, with 
 
 their conclusion, and a remark upon it - - - 322 
 Rejection of Errors on the fifth chapter, concerning the 
 doctrine of the perseverance of the saints, in nine arti- 
 cles, (with Notes, &c.) 323 
 
 Conclusion, (with Notes, &c.) .... 330 
 The decision of the Synod, concerning the Remon- 
 strants 335 
 
 Remarks on this decision 342 
 
 IV. THE APPROBATION of the most illustrious and 
 very powerful lords the states-general - 358 
 
 Concluding remarks on this approbation - - 362 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 The convocation and proceedings of the 
 Synod of Dort, may be considered as among 
 the most interesting events of the seven- 
 teenth century. The Westminster Assem- 
 bly of Divines was, indeed, more immedi- 
 ately interesting to British and American 
 Presbyterians; and the works of that cele- 
 brated Assembly, as monuments of judg- 
 ment, taste, and sound theology, have cer- 
 tainly never been equalled by those of any 
 other uninspired ecclesiastical body that ever 
 convened. Yet the Synod of Dort had, un- 
 doubtedly, a species of importance peculiar 
 to itself, and altogether pre-eminent. It was 
 not merely a meeting of the select divines of 
 a single nation, but a convention of the Cal- 
 vinistic world, to bear testimony against a 
 rising and obtrusive error; to settle a ques- 
 tion in which all the Reformed Churches of 
 Europe had an immediate and deep interest. 
 The question was, whether the opinions of 
 Arminius, which were then agitating so 
 
O INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 many minds, could be reconciled with the 
 Confession of the Belgic Churches? 
 
 The opinions denominated Arminian had 
 been substantially taught long before Armi- 
 nius appeared. The doctrine of Cassian, of 
 Marseilles, in the fifth century, commonly 
 styled Semi Pelagianism, was almost ex- 
 actly the same system. Bolsec, too, in Ge- 
 neva, about the year 1552, according to 
 some, had also taught very much the same 
 doctrine, though justly regarded as infamous 
 on account of his shameful moral delinquen- 
 cies. And about fifteen or twenty years be- 
 fore Arminius arose, Corvinus, in Holland, 
 had appeared as the advocate of opinions of 
 similar import. But having less talent than 
 Arminius, and being less countenanced by 
 eminent men, his error made little noise, and 
 was suffered quietly to sink into insignifi- 
 cance, until a stronger and more popular 
 man arose to give it new consequence, and 
 a new impulse. 
 
 James xVrminius, or Harmensen, was born 
 at Oud water, in south Holland, in the year 
 1560. His father died when he was an 
 infant; and he was indebted to the cha- 
 rity of several benevolent individuals for the 
 whole of his education. At one time he was 
 
I N T R 0« UCTORY ESSAY. 7 
 
 employed as a servant at a public inn,* and 
 in this situation was so much noticed for his 
 activity, intelligence, wit and obliging de- 
 portment, that numbers became interested in 
 his being enabled to pursue the cultivation 
 of his mind. Accordingly, by one of his pa- 
 trons, he was placed, for a time, in the Uni- 
 versity of Utrecht; on his decease, by an- 
 other, in the University of Marpurg, in 
 Hesse; and finally, by a third, in that of 
 Leyden. In 1582, in the twenty-second year 
 of his age, the magistrates of Amsterdam 
 had received such impressions of his promis- 
 ing talents, and of his diligent application to 
 study, that they sent him, at the public ex- 
 pense, to Geneva, which was then consider- 
 ed as the great centre of theological instruc- 
 tion for the Reformed Churches. In that 
 far-famed institution Theodore Beza then 
 presided, with equal honour to himself, and 
 acceptance to the students. Here Armi- 
 nius, as b efore, manifested jnjucli intellecjjjal 
 activity and ardour of inquiry ; but indulging 
 a spiriTorself-sufficiency and insubordination, 
 in opposing some of the philosophical opi- 
 nions held and taught by the leading pro- 
 
 * Life of Wallaeus, one of the members of the Synod of 
 •Dort. 
 
e INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 fessors at Geneva, and delivering private 
 lectures to turn away the minds of the stu- 
 dents from the instructions of their teachers, 
 he became a kind of malcontent, and was 
 constrained to withdraw from that Institu- 
 tion. This circumstance somewhat impair- 
 ed that confidence in his prudence which his 
 patrons had before reposed. Still they were 
 wiUing to overlook it. After travelling eight 
 or ten months in Italy, he returned for a 
 short time to Geneva, and soon afterwards 
 to Holland, where he met with no small ac- 
 ceptance in his profession. Such was his 
 popularity, that, in 15SS, he was elected one 
 of the ministers of Amsterdam, and entered 
 on a pastoral charge in that city, with every 
 prospect of honour, comfort, and usefulness. 
 But his restless, innovating spirit soon began, 
 in his new situation, again to disclose itself. 
 'Not long after his settlement, the doctrine of 
 Beza concerning Predestination was pub- 
 Ucly opposed by some ministers of Delft, in 
 a tract which they printed on this subject. 
 When this publication appeared, Martin 
 Lydius, professor of Divinity at Franequar, 
 having a high opinion of the learning and 
 talents of Arminius, judged him to be the 
 most proper person he was acquainted with 
 
INTRO IWJ CTORY ESSAY. y 
 
 to answer it; and, accordingly, urged him to 
 undertake the task. Arminius, in compliance 
 with this request from his venerable friend, 
 undertook to refute the heretical work; but 
 during the examination of it, and while bal- 
 ancing the reasoning on both sides, he went 
 over to the opinion which he had been era- 
 ployed to refute; and even carried it further 
 than the ministers of Delft had done. This 
 change of opinion, which took place about 
 the year 1591, and which he was not long 
 in causing to be understood, soon excited 
 public attention. About the same time, in a 
 course of public lectures, delivered in his 
 own pulpit, on the Epistle to the Romans, 
 he still farther disclosed his erroneous views. 
 He was soon accused of departing from the 
 Belgic Confession, and many of his brethren 
 began to look upon him and his opinions with 
 deep apprehension. Such, however, were 
 the vigilance and firmness manifested by the 
 other members of his CUissis, that they so 
 far curbed and counteracted him as to pre- 
 vent the agitation of the controversy, which 
 it seems to have been his intention to excite. 
 Arminius, however, though deterred, at 
 that early period, from public and open con- 
 troversy, exerted himself in a more private 
 
10 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, 
 
 way, with considerable effect. With some 
 divines, whose friendship he had before con- 
 cihated, his talents, his learning, his smooth 
 address, and his insinuating eloquence were 
 successful in winning them to his opinions. 
 The celebrated Uytenbogart and Borrius 
 were among the number of his early con- 
 verts and followers. He also took unwearied 
 pains to gain over to his cause some of the 
 leading laymen of the country, and soon en- 
 listed several of them in his cause. 
 
 In the year 1602, when the illustrious 
 Francis Junius, an eminent Reformer, and 
 no less eminent as a Professor of Divinity in 
 the University of Leyden, was removed by 
 death, to the great grief of the Belgic 
 churches, Uytenbogart, who was just men- 
 tioned as a particular friend and partizan of 
 Arminius, proposed, and, with great zeal, 
 recommended him to the Curators of the 
 University, as a candidate for the vacant 
 Professorship. The leading Belgic minis- 
 ters, hearing of this recommendation, and 
 deeply apprehensive of the consequences of 
 electing such a man to so important a sta- 
 tion, besought both Uytenbogart and the 
 Curators of the University to desist from all 
 attempts to place in such an office one who 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. H 
 
 was the object of so much suspicion. But 
 these entreaties were disregarded. The re- 
 commendation of him was prosecuted witK' 
 undiminished zeal, and the Curators at length 
 elected and formally called him to the vacant 
 chair. 
 
 The call being laid, as usual, before the 
 Classis of Amsterdam, that body declined to 
 put it into his hands. They supposed that 
 he was more likely to prove mischievous in 
 the office to which he was called than in his 
 pastoral charge, where he was more immedi- 
 ately under the supervision and restraint of 
 his brethren in the ministry. But, at length, 
 at the repeated and earnest entreaties of Uy- 
 tenbogart, of the Curators, and of Arminius 
 himself, he was permitted to accept the call, 
 and was regularly dismissed from the Classis 
 to enter on his new office. This dismission, 
 however, was granted upon the express con- 
 dition, that he should hold a conference with 
 Gomarus, one of the theological Professors 
 in the same University with that to which 
 he was called; and should remove from him- 
 self all suspicion of heterodoxy by a full and 
 candid declaration of his opinions in regard 
 to the leading doctrines of the Gospel; and, 
 moreover, the Classis exacted from him a 
 
12 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 solemn promise, that, if it should be found 
 that he held any opinions different from the 
 Belgic Confession, he would refrain from 
 disseminating them. This conference was 
 held in the presence of the Curators of the 
 University, and the Deputies of the Synod, 
 in the course of which Arminius solemnly 
 disavowed Pelagian opinions; declared his 
 full belief in all that Augustine had written 
 against those opinions; and promised in the 
 most explicit manner that he would teach 
 nothing contrary to the received doctrines of 
 the Church. Upon these declarations and 
 promises he was placed in the Professorship. 
 On first entering upon his Professorship 
 he seemed to take much pains to remove 
 from himself all suspicion of heterodoxy, by 
 publicly maintaining theses in favour of the 
 received doctrines; — doctrines which he af- 
 terwards zealously contradicted. And that 
 he did this contrary to his own conviction at 
 the time, was made abundantly evident after- 
 wards by some of his own zealous friends. 
 But after he had been in his new office a year 
 or two, it was discovered that it was his con- 
 stant practice to deliver one set of opinions 
 in his professorial chair, and a very different' 
 set by means of private confidential manu- 
 
I NTE O IVUCT OR Y ESSAY. 13 
 
 scripts circulated among his pupils.* He 
 was also accustomed, while he publicly re- 
 commended the characters and opinions dT 
 the most illustrious Reformed divines, artful- 
 ly to insinuate such things as were adapted, 
 indirectly, to bring them into, discredit, and 
 to weaken the arguments usually brought for 
 their support. He also frequently intimated 
 to his pupils, that he had many objections 
 to the doctrines usually deemed orthodox, 
 which he intended to make known at a suit- 
 able time. It was observed, too, that some 
 pastors who were known to be on terms of 
 great intimacy with him, were often giving 
 intimations in private that they had adopted 
 the new opinions, and not a few of his pupils 
 began to manifest symptoms of being infect- 
 ed with the same errors. 
 
 The churches of Holland observing these 
 and other things of a similar kind, became 
 deeply apprehensive of the consequences; 
 they, therefore, enjoined upon the Deputies, 
 to whom the supervision of the church was 
 more especially commited, to inquire into 
 the matter, and to take the earliest and most 
 
 * This fact, so dishonourable to the integrity of Armi- 
 nius, is so well attested by various Dutch writers of un- 
 doubted credit, that it cannot be reasonably called in 
 question. 
 
14 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 decisive measures to prevent the apprehend- 
 ed evil from taking deeper root. In conse- 
 quence of this injunction, the Deputies of the 
 churches of North and South Holland waited 
 on Arminius, informed him of what they 
 had heard, and urged him, in a friendly 
 manner, if he had doubts or difficulties re- 
 specting any of the received doctrines of the 
 Belgic churches, either to make known his 
 mind in a frank and candid manner to his 
 brethren in private; or to refer the whole 
 affair, officially, to the consideration and de- 
 cision of a Synod. 
 
 To this address of the Deputies Arminius 
 replied, that he had never given any just 
 cause for the reports of which they had 
 heard; but that he did not think proper to 
 enter into any conference with them, as the 
 Deputies of the churches; that if, however, 
 they chose, as private ministers, to enter into 
 a conversation with him on the points in 
 question, he was ready to comply with their 
 wishes-, provided they would engage, on their 
 part, that, if they found any thing erroneous 
 in his opinions, they would not divulge it to 
 the Synod which they represented! Tlie 
 Deputies, considering this proposal as un- 
 fair, as unworthy of a man of integrity, and 
 
I N T R O D if C TORY ESSAY. 15 
 
 as likely to lead to no useful result, very 
 properly declined accepting it, and retired 
 without doing any thing further. 
 
 In this posture of affairs, several of the 
 magistrates of Leyden urged Arminius to 
 hold a conference with his colleagues in 
 the University, before the Classis, respecting 
 those doctrines to which he had objections, 
 that the extent of his objections might be 
 known. But this he declined. In the same 
 manner he treated one proposal after an- 
 other, for private explanation; for calling a 
 national Synod to consider the matter; or 
 for any method whatever of bringing the 
 affair to a regular ecclesiastical decision. 
 Now a Classis, then a Synod, and at other 
 times secular men attempted to move in the 
 case; but Arminius was never ready, and 
 always had insurmountable objections to 
 every method proposed for explanation or 
 adjustment. It was evident that he wished 
 to gain time; to put off any decisive action 
 in the case, until he should have such an 
 opportunity of influencing the minds of the 
 leading secular men of the country as even- 
 tually to prepare them to take side with 
 himself Thus he went on evading, post- 
 poning, concealing, shrinking from every in- 
 
16 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 quiry, and endeavouring secretly to throw 
 every possible degree of odium on the ortho- 
 dox doctrines, hoping that, by suitable man- 
 agement, their advocates both in the church 
 and among the civil rulers might be gradu- 
 ally diminished, so as to give him a good 
 chance of a majority in any Synod which 
 might be eventually called. 
 
 This is a painful narrative. It betrays a 
 want of candour and integrity on the part of a 
 man otherwise respectable, which it affords no 
 gratification even to an adversary to record. 
 It may be truly said, however, to be the stere- 
 otyped history of the commencement of eve- 
 ry heresy which has arisen in the Christian 
 church. When heresy rises in an evangelical 
 body, it is never frank and open. It always 
 begins by skulking, and assuming a disguise. 
 Its advocates, when together, boast of great 
 improvements, and congratulate one another 
 on having gone greatly beyond the " old dead 
 orthodoxy," and on having left behind many 
 of its antiquated errors: but when taxed with 
 deviations from the received iaith, they com- 
 plain of the unreasonableness of their ac- 
 cusers, as they " differ from it only in woi'ds." 
 This has been the standing course of errorists 
 ever since the apostolic age. They are al- 
 
INTRODVCTORY ESSAY. 17 
 
 most never honest and candid as a party, 
 until they gain strength enough to be sure of 
 some degree of popularity. Thus it was witlf' 
 Arius in the fourth century, with Pelagius 
 in the fifth, with Arminius and his compan- 
 ions in the seventeenth, with Amyraut and 
 his associates in France soon afterwards, and 
 whh the Unitarians in Massachusetts, to- 
 ward the close of the eighteenth and the be- 
 ginning of the nineteenth centuries. They 
 denied their real tenets, evaded examination 
 or inquiry, declaimed against their accusers 
 as merciless bigots and heresy-hunters, and 
 strove as long as they could to appear to 
 agree with the most orthodox of their neigh- 
 bours; until the time came when, partly 
 from inability any longer to cover up their 
 sentiments, and partly because they felt 
 strong enough to come out, they at length 
 avowed their real opinions. Arminius, in 
 regard to talents, to learning, to eloquence, 
 and to general exemplariness of moral de- 
 portment, is undoubtedly worthy of high 
 praise: but if there be truth in history, his 
 character as to integrity, candour, and fidelity 
 to his official pledges and professions, is cov- 
 ered with stains which can never by any in- 
 genuity be etFaced. 
 
18 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 At length, after various attempts to bring 
 Arminius to an avowal of his real opinions 
 had failed, he was summoned by the States 
 General, in 1609, to a conference at the 
 Hague. He went, attended by several of 
 his friends, and met Gomarus, accompanied 
 with a corresponding number of orthodox 
 divines. Here again the sinister designs and 
 artful management of Arminius and his com- 
 panions were manifested, but overruled ; 
 and he was constrained, to a considerable 
 extent, to explain and defend himself But 
 before this conference was terminated, the 
 agitation of his mind seems to have preyed 
 upon his bodily health. He was first taken 
 apparently in a small degree unwell, and 
 excused himself for a few days, to the States 
 General; but at length grew worse; was 
 greatly agitated in mind; and expired on the 
 19th day of October, 1609, in the forty-ninth 
 year of his age. His mind, in his last illness, 
 seems to have been by no means composed. 
 " He was sometimes heard," says Bertius, 
 his warm friend and panegyrist — " He was 
 sometimes heard, in the course of his last 
 illness, to groan and sigh, and to cry out, 
 ^ Woe is me, my mother, that thou hast 
 borne me a man of strife, and a man of con- 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 19 
 
 tention to the whole earth. I have lent 
 to no man on usury, nor have men lent to 
 me on usury; yetevery one doth curse me!'"' 
 
 Attempts have been made to show that 
 Arminius did, in fact, differ very little from 
 the received doctrines of the Belgic church- 
 es; nay, that he, on the whole, coincided 
 with sublapsarian Calvinists; and of course, 
 was most unjustly accused of embracing the 
 heresy since called by his name. It is evident 
 that Dr. Mosheim, himself an Arminian, was 
 not of this opinion. He plainly thought, that 
 the friends of the Belgic Confession had 
 much more reason to apprehend hostility on 
 the part of Arminius and his followers, to 
 the essential principles of their creed, than 
 their published language would seem to in- 
 timate. And the Rev. Dr. Murdock, the 
 latest and best translator of Mosheim has 
 delivered the following opinion, which will 
 probably commend itself to the judgment of 
 air well-informed and impartial readers. 
 
 "It is a common opinion that the early 
 Arminians, who flourished before the Synod 
 of Dort, were much purer and more sound 
 than the later ones, who lived and taught 
 after that council; and that Arminius him- 
 self only rejected Calvin's doctrine of abso- 
 
20 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 lute decrees, and its necessary consequences, 
 while, in every thing else, he agreed with the 
 Reformer; but that his disciples, and espe- 
 cially Episcopius, boldly passed the limits 
 which their master had wisely established, 
 and went over to the camp of the Pelagians 
 and Socinians. But it appears to me very 
 clear, that Arminius himself revolved in his 
 own mind, and taught to his disciples, that 
 form of religion which his followers after- 
 wards professed; and that the latter, espe- 
 cially Episcopius, only perfected what their 
 master taught them, and casting off fear, ex- 
 plained it more clearly. I have as a witness, 
 besides others of less authority, Arminius 
 himself, who, in his will, drawn up a little 
 before his death, explicitly declares that his 
 aim was to bring all sects of Christians, with 
 the exception of the Papists, into one com- 
 munity and brotherhood. The opinion that 
 Arminius himself was very nearly orthodox, 
 and not an Arminian, in the common ac- 
 ceptation of the term, has been recently ad- 
 vocated by Professor Stuart, of Andover, in 
 an article expressly on the Creed of Armini- 
 us, in the Biblical Repository, No. IL, An- 
 dover, 1831, see pp. 293 and 301. To such 
 a conclusion the learned Professor is led. 
 
inteodIjctory essay. 21 
 
 principally, by an artful and imposing state- 
 ment made by Arminius to the magistrates., 
 of Holland, in the year 1608, one year before 
 his death, on which Mr. Stuart puts the 
 most favourable construction the words will 
 bear. But from a careful comparison of this 
 declaration of Arminius, with the original 
 five articles of the Arminian creed, (which 
 were drawn up almost in the very words of 
 Arminius, so early as the year 1610, and ex- 
 hibited by the Remonstrants in the confer- 
 ence at the Hague, in 1611; and were after- 
 wards, together with a full explanation and 
 vindication of each article, laid before the 
 Synod of Dort, in 1617, changing, however, 
 the dubitation of the fifth article into a posi- 
 tive denial of the saints perseverance,) it 
 will, I think, appear manifest, that Arminius 
 himself actually differed from the orthodox 
 of that day, on all the five i)oints; and that 
 he agreed substantially with the Remon- 
 strants on all those doctrines for which they 
 were condemned in the Synod of Dort. And 
 that such was the fact, appears to have been 
 assumed without hesitation by the principal 
 writers of that and the following age, both 
 Remonstrants and Contra-remonstrants."* 
 
 » Murdock's Moshcim III., 508, 509. 
 3 
 
22 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 It was fondly hoped by many that when 
 Arminius died, the controversy to which his 
 speculations had given rise, would have died 
 and been buried with him. But this, unhap- 
 pily, by no means, proved to be the case. It 
 soon appeared that a number of Belgic di- 
 vines of no small name had embraced his 
 sentiments, and could by no means be per- 
 suaded to desist from propagating them ; and 
 in 1610 they were organized into a body, or 
 formal confederacy; and in this capacity pre- 
 sented to the States General an address 
 which they styled a Remonstrance, from 
 which the whole party afterwards obtained 
 the name of Remonstrants. The particular 
 object of this paper v/as to solicit the favour 
 of the government, and to secure protection 
 against the ecclesiastical censures to which 
 they felt themselves exposed. This step 
 amounted to a kind of schism, and greatly 
 distressed the Belgic churches. Another 
 event soon occurred which excited deeper 
 and still more painful apprehension among 
 the friends of orthodoxy. When the Cura- 
 tors of the University came to fill the profes- 
 sorial chair which had been rendered vacant 
 by the death of Arminius, the Deputies of 
 the Churches earnestly besought them to 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 23 
 
 select a man free from all suspicion of heter- 
 odoxy, as one of the best means of restoring 
 peace to the University and the Church. But 
 to no purpose. The Remonstrants had, by 
 some means, so prepossessed the minds of 
 the Curators, that Conrad Vorstius, a min- 
 ister and professor at Steinfurt, in Germany, 
 a man suspected of something much worse 
 than even Arminianism, was selected to fill 
 the office, and Uytenbogart, one of the most 
 able and zealous of the Arminian party, was 
 appointed to go to Steinfurt, to solicit his 
 dismission and removal to Leyden. The 
 orthodox ministers and churches protested 
 against this choice. They compared it to 
 " driving a nail into an inflamed and painful 
 ulcer;" and earnestly besought the States 
 General )iot to permit a step so directly cal- 
 culated still further to disturb and corrupt the 
 churches. Vorstius had, a short time be- 
 fore, published a book " De Natura et Jit- 
 tributis Dei,''^ and had also edited, with 
 some alterations, a book published by So- 
 cinus the younger, on the Scriptures, from 
 both which it appeared that he leaned to So- 
 cinian opinions. Notwithstanding this, how- 
 ever, the Remonstrants were bent on his elec- 
 tion, and it was with the utmost difficulty 
 
24 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 that their plan for placing him in the vacant 
 chair was defeated. In short, their conduct 
 in the case of Vorstius alone was quite suffi- 
 cient to show, that the apprehensions of the 
 orthodox concerning the corrupt character 
 of their opinions, were by no means exces- 
 sive or unjust. James I. king of England, 
 having read the book of Vorstius, a book 
 concerning the nature and attributes of God, 
 and conceiving it to be replete with radical 
 error, addressed a letter to the States Gene- 
 ral, exhorting them "not to admit such a 
 man into the important office of teacher of 
 theology; and, further, connnanded his am- 
 bassador at the Hague to use his utmost influ- 
 ence to prevent the introduction into such a 
 Professorship, of a man, as he expressed it — 
 rendered infamous by so many and great er- 
 rors, and who ought to be banished from their 
 territories, rather than loaded with public 
 honours." " In short," said the king, " since 
 God has been pleased to dignify me with 
 the title of 'Defender of the Faith/ if Vor- 
 stius is kept any longer, we shall be obliged 
 not only to separate from those heretical 
 churches, but also to consult all the other 
 Reformed churches, in order to know which 
 is the best way of extirpating and sending 
 
INTRO d'VCTORY essay. 25 
 
 back to hell those cursed heresies which 
 have recently sprung up; we shall be forced 
 to forbid the young people of our kingdom 
 to frequent such an infected University as 
 that of Leyden." By these and various 
 other sources of influence, the Remonstrants 
 were scarcely prevented from putting Vor- 
 stius into the vacant Professorship. Still, 
 though disappointed, they were not dis- 
 heartened, or diminished in number. On 
 the contrary, the election, soon afterwards, 
 of Episcopius, a leading man of their party, 
 to a Professorship in the University of Ley- 
 den, seemed to give them new strength and 
 new hopes. It became also more and more 
 evident that some men of no small influence 
 in the civil government of the country, had 
 become friendly to the Remonstrants, and 
 strongly disposed to pursue a course which 
 should secure at least impunity to them as a 
 party. Hence the repeated manifestation of 
 unwillingness on the part of the States Gene- 
 ral to promote the convening of a National 
 Synod, or the adoption of any other plan for 
 bringing the Remonstrants to discipline. It 
 was evidently the favourable object of the Re- 
 monstrants and their friends, both in church 
 and state, to do nothing; to secure the tolera- 
 
26 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 tion of the growing errors; and to allow the 
 Renmonstrants as good a standing as the or- 
 thodox in the national chnrch. Accordingly, 
 when anxious efforts were made, in 1611, 
 and again in 1613, to bring the affairs of the 
 Church to an adjustment and pacification, 
 the friends of truth were baffled and disap- 
 pointed. Every effort to bring on a crisis, 
 or, in any form, to call the Remonstrants to 
 an account, was resisted and evaded; and 
 the state of things was, every day, becom- 
 ing more distressing and alarming. Confu- 
 sion, and even persecution ensued. Some of 
 the orthodox pastors were suspended, and 
 others driven from their charges, because 
 they could not conscientiously receive those 
 who avowed Arminian opinions into the 
 communion of the Church. 
 
 In this situation of things, when the very 
 pillars of society seemed to be shaken; when 
 the ruling powers of the State were seen to 
 be more and more favourable to the erro- 
 neous party; and when every thing portend- 
 ed the approach of a tremendous crisis — it 
 pleased God to employ an instrument for 
 promoting the advancement of his cause who 
 by no means loved that cause, and who yet 
 was placed in circumstances which at once 
 
INTROC^'CTORY ESSAY. 27 
 
 prompted and enabled him to favour it. 
 James I., king of England, a man of very 
 small mind, and of still less moral or religious 
 principle, having been born and bred in a 
 Calvinistic community, and coming to the 
 throne of England when the leading clergy of 
 that part of his dominions, as well as of the 
 North, were almost unanimously Calvinistic, 
 he fell in with the fashionable creed, and was 
 disposed, as his manner was, in every thing, 
 officiously to exert his royal power in its 
 favour. He, therefore, in the year 1617, 
 addressed a friendly, but admonitory letter 
 to the States General, in which he earnestly 
 recommended the calling a national synod, 
 to vindicate the genuine doctrines of the Re- 
 formation, and to restore tranquillity to the 
 agitated Belgic churches. About the same 
 time, Maurice, the prince of Orange, and the 
 Head of the United Provinces, took the same 
 ground, and urged the same thing. When 
 the Arminian party perceived that the popu- 
 lar current was beginning to run in this direc- 
 tion, and that there was some prospect of a 
 national synod being called, they were filled 
 with uneasiness, and strove by all the means 
 in their power to prevent it. But their eva- 
 sive and intriguing arts were now in vain: 
 
28 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, 
 
 and although they began to manifest a spirit 
 more Uke revolt and sedition than before, yet 
 now the state of the public mind was such, 
 that their violence only served to show the 
 greater necessity of some efficient measure 
 for meeting and subduing their turbulence. 
 
 At length a decree was issued by the 
 States General in 1618, ordering that a Na- 
 tional Synod should convene in the following 
 November, at Dort, a considerable city of 
 South Holland. The method prescribed for 
 the convocation of this synod, was, that a 
 provincial synod should meet in each of the 
 provinces, from which six persons should be 
 delegated to attend the General Synod. And, 
 in most cases, the plan adopted was to ap- 
 point four ministers, and two ruling elders 
 from each of the provincial synods, together 
 with at least one Professor from each of the 
 universities. 
 
 It had been originally intended that this 
 Synod sholild be formed of delegates from 
 the Belgic churches only; but at the pointed 
 request of James I., king of England, second- 
 ed, at his suggestion, by Maurice, prince of 
 Orange, it was determined to invite eminent 
 divines from foreign churches to sit and vote 
 in the Synod. Accordingly letters were ad- 
 
INTRODU»CTORY ESSAY. 29 
 
 dressed to the king of Great Britain; to the 
 deputies of the Reformed Churches of France; 
 to the Electors of the Palatinate and Bran-' 
 denburgh; to the Landgrave of Hesse; "to 
 the four Protestant Cantons of Switzerland, 
 viz. Zurich, Berne, Basle, and Schaft'hausen; 
 and to the Republics of Geneva, Bremen, 
 and Enibden, whom they entreated to dele- 
 gate some of their most pious, learned, and 
 prudent theologians, who, in conjunction 
 with the deputies of the Belgic churches, 
 should labour to compose the ditferences, and 
 decide the controversies which had arisen in 
 those churches. 
 
 The Reformed churches of France, in com- 
 pliance with the request made to them, ap- 
 pointed Andrew Rivet and Peter du JNIou- 
 lin, as their delegates to attend this Synod; 
 but just as they were about to set out for 
 Dort, in pursuance of their appointment, the 
 king of France issued an edict, forbidding 
 their attendance. In consequence of this 
 interdict, the churches of France were not 
 represented in the Synod. 
 
 It would be wrong to omit stating, that, 
 
 before the Synod came together, a day of 
 
 solemn prayer and fasting was appointed, to 
 
 deprecate the wraih of God, and to implore 
 
 4 
 
30 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 his gracious presence and blessing on the 
 approaching Assembly. This day was ap- 
 pointed by the States General, and observed 
 with great solemnity. 
 
 The Synod convened, agreeably to the 
 call of the States General, in the city of 
 Dort, on the 1 3th day of November, A. D. 
 1618. It consisted of thirty-nine Pastors 
 and eighteen Ruling Elders delegated from 
 the Belgic churches, together with five Pro- 
 fessors from the Universities of Holland; 
 and also of Delegates from all the foreign 
 Reformed churches which had been invited 
 to send them, excepting those of France, be- 
 fore spoken of. The delegates from the 
 foreign Reformed churches on the Continent, 
 all of whom were Presbyterian, were nine- 
 teen. The delegates from Great Britain were 
 five, viz: George Carleton, bishop of Llan- 
 dafF; Joseph Hall, Dean of Worcester, and 
 afterwards Bishop, successively, of Exeter 
 and Norwich; John Davenant, Professor of 
 Divinity in the University of Cambridge, and 
 afterwards Bishop of Salisbury; Samuel 
 Ward, Archdeacon of Taunton, and Theo- 
 logical Professor in the University of Cam- 
 bridge; and Walter Balcanequal, of Scot- 
 land, representing the Established Church of 
 
IXTRODVCTORY ESSAY. 31 
 
 North Britain. The Synod thus constituted, 
 consisted, in all, of eighty-six members. No 
 Arminians, it would appear, were elected" 
 members of the Synod, excepting three from 
 the Province of Utrecht; and of these only 
 one was admitted to a seat. 
 
 It is perfectly evident from the foregoing 
 statement, that the leading divines, and the 
 governing policy of the Church of England, 
 at the date of this Synod, were very far from 
 sanctioning the spirit which has since risen 
 in that establishment, and which has mani- 
 fested itself, for a number of years past, 
 among many of that denomination of Chris- 
 tians in the United States. Here we see a 
 prelatical bishop and three other dignitaries 
 of the Church of England, two of whom 
 were afterwards bishops, sitting in a solemn 
 ecclesiastical body, and, for months together, 
 deliberating, praying, and preaching with an 
 assembly, all of whom but themselves, were 
 Presbyterians. This was a practical recog- 
 nition, of the strongest kind, of the Presby- 
 terian Church, as a true Church of Christ; 
 and demonstrated that the great and learned 
 and good men who directed the counsels of 
 the Church of England at that time, never 
 thought of denying, either in word or act. 
 
32 INTRODUCTORY ESSAT. 
 
 her just claim to this character. Some high- 
 chiirch-men, indeed, of modern times, either 
 ignorant of facts, or so prejudiced as to be 
 totally blind to the lights of history, have 
 alleged that the States General pointedly re- 
 quested the king of England to send dele- 
 gates to this Synod; and that he, unwilling 
 to reject their solicitation, was over persuad- 
 ed to depart, on one occasion, from the prin- 
 ciples which ordinarily governed him and 
 his Church. This statement is altogether 
 incorrect. The solicitation was all the other 
 way. The king of England, though he had 
 nothing, strictly speaking, to do with the 
 business, seemed fond of meddling with it; 
 interposed from time to time in a way in 
 which no other than a weak, officious, pe- 
 dantic, and arrogant man would have thought 
 of doing; and pressed the States General to 
 adopt a plan which would open the way for 
 the admission of delegates from his Church 
 to the Synod. 
 
 And to his wishes and policy in this mat- 
 ter his leading divines acceded. It would 
 have been difficult to select men of more 
 respectable character for talents, learning, 
 piety, and ecclesiastical influence than those 
 who were nominated and commissioned to 
 
INTROD^^CTORY ESSAY. 33 
 
 take their seats in that Synod. They delibe- 
 rated for months with Presbyterians; preach-^ 
 ed in Presbyterian pulpits; united in Presby- 
 terian devotions; recognised Presbyterian 
 churches as sister churches, and their minis- 
 ters as brethren in oflice and in hope. 
 how different the language of many prela- 
 tists of later times — many of them, it must be 
 confessed, indeed, pigmies in talents, learn- 
 ing, and piety, when compared with the 
 giants who acted their parts on the occasion 
 of which we speak ! 
 
 When Bishop Hall took leave of the Sy- 
 nod, from which he was obliged to retire on 
 account of ill health, he declared, "There 
 was no place upon earth so like heaven as 
 the Synod of Dort, and where he should be 
 more willing to dwell;" (Brandt's History, 
 Session 62,) and the following extract from a 
 Sermon which he delivered in Latin, before 
 that venerable Synod, contains a direct and 
 unequivocal acknowledgment of the Church 
 of Holland as a true Church of Christ. It 
 was delivered November 29, 1618, and 
 fo.unded on Eccles. vii. 16. "His serene 
 majesty, our King James, in his excellent 
 letter, admonishes the States General, and 
 in his instructions to us hath expressly com- 
 
34 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 manded us to urge this with our whole 
 might, to inculcate this one thing, that you 
 all continue to adhere to the common faith, 
 and the Confession of your own and the 
 other churches; which if you do, happy 
 Holland! chaste Spouse of Christ! pros- 
 perous republic ! This, your afflicted Church, 
 tossed with the billows of differing opinions, 
 will yet reach the harbour, and safely smile 
 at all the storms excited by her cruel adver- 
 saries. That this may at length be obtained, 
 let us seek for the things which make for 
 peace. We are brethren; let us also be col- 
 leagues! What have we to do with the in- 
 famous titles of party names ? We are Chris- 
 tians; let us also be of the same mind. We 
 are one body; let us also be unanimous. By 
 the tremendous name of the Omnipotent 
 God; by the pious and loving bosom of our 
 common mother; by our own souls; by the 
 holy bowels of Jesus Christ, our Saviour, 
 my brethren, seek peace, pursue peace." 
 (See the whole in the Acta Synodi Nat. 
 Dord, 38.) 
 
 But this excellent prelate went further. 
 A little more than twenty years after his 
 mission to Holland, and when he had been 
 made Bishop of Exeter, and advanced to the 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 35 
 
 diocese of Norwich, he pubUshed his Ireni- 
 cum, (or Peacemaker,) in which we find the 
 following passage: ''Blessed be God, there 
 is no difference, in any essential point, be- 
 tween the Church of England and her sister 
 Reformed Churches, We unite in every ar- 
 ticle of Christian doctrine, without the least 
 variation, as the full and absolute agreement 
 between their public Confessions and ours 
 testifies. The only difference between us 
 consists in our mode of constituting the ex- 
 ternal ministry; and even with respect to 
 this point we are of one mind, because we 
 all profess to believe that it is not an essen- 
 tial of the Church, (although in the opinion 
 of many it is a matter of importance to her 
 well-being,) and we all retain a respectful 
 and friendly opinion of each other, not see- 
 ing any reason why so small a disagreement 
 should so produce any alienation of affection 
 among us." And after proposing some com- 
 mon principles, on which they might draw 
 more closely together, he adds — " But if a 
 difference of opinion, with regard to these 
 points of external order, must continue, 
 why may we not be of one heart, and of 
 one, mind.^ or why should this disagreement 
 
36 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY 
 
 break the bonds of good brotherhood ?" (Ire- 
 iiicum, Sect. 6.) 
 
 The same practical concession was made 
 by the Rev. Bishop Davenant, another of 
 the delegates to the Synod of Dort, from the 
 Church of England. After his return from 
 that Synod, and after his advancement to 
 the bishopric of Salisbury, he published a 
 work in which he urged, with much earnest- 
 ness and force, a fraternal union among all 
 the Reformed Churches. A plan which in- 
 volved an explicit acknowledgment that the 
 Reformed Churches, most of which were 
 Presbyterian, were true Churches of Christ, 
 and which, indeed, contained in its very title 
 a declaration that these churches " did not 
 differ from the Church of England in any 
 fundamental article of Christian faith." The 
 title of the work is as follows: " *8.d Frater- 
 nam Conimunionem inter Evangelicas Ec- 
 clesias restaiirandam Jidhortatio; in eo 
 fundata, quod non dissentiant in ullo fun- 
 damentali Catholicx fidei articulo.^^ {Caji- 
 tab. 1640.) 
 
 But to return to the Synod of Dort. It 
 was opened on the 13th of November, 161S. 
 John Eogerman, one of the deputies from 
 Friesland, was chosen moderator, or presi- 
 
INTRO r)*C CTORY ESSAY. 37 
 
 dent; and Jacobus Rolandus, one of the min- 
 isters of Amsterdam, and Herman Fauke- 
 lius, minister of Middleburg, his assessors, 
 or assistants. The two secretaries were Se- 
 bastian Dammannus, minister of Zutphen, 
 and Festus Hommius, minister of Leyden. 
 
 Each of the members of the Synod, before 
 proceeding to business, took the following 
 solemn oath, or engagement: "I promise 
 before God, in whom I believe, and whom 
 I worship, as being present in this place, 
 and as being tlie Searcher of all hearts, that 
 during the course of the proceedings of this 
 Synod, which will examine and decide, not 
 only the five points, and ail the differences 
 resulting from them, but also any other doc- 
 trine, I will use no human writing, but only 
 the word of God, which is an infallible rule 
 offaiih. And during all these discussions, 
 I will only aim at the glory of God, the 
 peace of the Church, and especially the pre- 
 servation of the purity of doctrine. So help 
 me, my Saviour, Jesus Christ! I beseech 
 him to assist me by his Holy Spirit!" 
 
 It was some time before the delegates of 
 the Remonstrants, or Arminian party, made 
 their appearance. At the twenty-second 
 session of the Synod, Episcopius, and his 
 
38 
 
 INTRODTJCTOEY ESSAY 
 
 twelve colleagues, who had been summon- 
 ed for this purpose, presented themselves to 
 make their explanation and defence. In un- 
 dertaking this task, they manifested the same 
 disposition to delay, to elude' inquiry, and to 
 throw obstacles in the way of every plan of 
 proceeding that was proposed. Episcopius 
 was their chief speaker; and with great art 
 and address did he manage their cause. He 
 insisted on being permitted to begin with a 
 refutation of the Calvinistic doctrines, espe- 
 cially that of reprobation, hoping that, by 
 placing his objections to this doctrine in front 
 of all the rest, he might excite such preju- 
 dice against the other articles of the system, 
 as to secure the popular voice in his favour. 
 The Synod, however, very properly, remind- 
 ed him, that they had not convened for the 
 purpose of trying the Confession of Faith of 
 the Belgic Churches, which had been long 
 established and well known; but that, as 
 the Remonstrants were accused of depart- 
 ing from the reformed faith, they were bound 
 Jirst to justify themselves, by giving Scrip- 
 tural proof in support of their opinions. 
 
 To this plan of procedure they would 
 by no means submit. It disconcerted their 
 whole scheme; but the Synod firmly refused 
 
INTR ODVCTOn Y ESSAY. 39 
 
 to adopt any other plan. This refusal, of 
 course, shut the Remonstrants out from tak- 
 ing any part in the deliberations of the body. 
 Day after day were they reasoned with, and 
 urged to submit to a course of proceeding 
 ecclesiastically regular, and adapted to their 
 situation, but without success. They were, 
 therefore, compelled to withdraw. Upon 
 their departure, the Synod proceeded with- 
 out them. 
 
 The language of the President (Boger- 
 raan) in dismissing the Remonstrants was 
 rough, and adapted to give pain. He point- 
 edly charged them with fraudulent proceed- 
 ings, with disingenuous acts, with falsehood, 
 &c. For this language, however, he alone 
 was responsible. It had not been dictated 
 or authorized by the Synod. And a number 
 of the members, we are assured, heard it 
 with regret, and expressed their disapproba- 
 tion of it. (Hales's Works, III. 123.) And 
 yet, while this language was severe, and, 
 for an ecclesiastical assembly unseemly; was 
 it not substantially, according to truth? 
 
 The Synod does not appear to have ac- 
 complished its work by referring different 
 portions of it to ditlerent committees; but 
 
40 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 the plan adopted was to request the divines 
 from each country represented in the Synod 
 to consult together, and bring in their sepa- 
 rate opinions or judgments in regard to the 
 main points in controversy. So that the 
 sentence, or opinion of the Dutch divines, of 
 the English divines, of-the Genevese divines, 
 &c. &c., were separately obtaint.l, and dis- 
 tinctly recorded in the proceedings of the 
 Synod. This method of conducting the 
 business was probably less favourable to 
 dispassionate and perfectly calm proceed- 
 ings than if committees had matured in pri- 
 vate every part of the work. 
 
 The Synod examined the Arminian tenets; 
 condemned them as unscriptural, pestilential 
 errors; and pronounced those who held and 
 published them to be enemies of the faith of 
 the Belgic churches, and corrupters of the 
 true religion. They also deposed the Ar- 
 minian ministers; excluded them and their 
 followers from the communion of the church; 
 suppressed their religious assemblies; and 
 by the aid of the civil government, which 
 confirmed all their acts, sent a number of 
 the clergy of that party, and of those who 
 adhered to them, into banishment. From a 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 41 
 
 large part of their disabilities, however, the 
 Romonstrants, after the lapse of a few years, 
 were relieved. ' 
 
 It is probable that all impartial persons, 
 who make up an opinion with that hght, 
 and those habits of thinking with regard to 
 religious liberty which we now possess, will 
 judge that ronie of these proceedings were 
 by far too narsh and violent. To suppress 
 the religious assemblies of the Remonstrants, 
 by secular authority, and to banish their 
 leaders from their country, were measures 
 v/hich we cannot, at this day, contemplate 
 but with deep regret, as inconsistent with 
 those rights of conscience, which we must 
 regard as indefeasible. But when we con- 
 sider that those rights were really understood 
 by no branch of the Christian Church at that 
 day; when we recollect that in the Church 
 of England, during the reign of the same 
 James I., who sent representatives to this 
 Synod, more than twenty persons were put 
 to death for their religion, at least two of 
 whom were burnt alive, viz. Bartholomew 
 Legate, at Sniithfield,by the direct influence 
 of Dr. King, Bishop of London ; and Edward 
 Wightman, at Litchfield, by the equally di- 
 rect influence of Bishop Neill, of Litchfield 
 
42 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 and Coventry; and that many hundreds 
 were banished their country; — and when 
 we recollect that even the pious Puritans, 
 who migrated from their own country to 
 America, that they might enjoy religious 
 liberty, persecuted, in their turn, even unto 
 death for the sake of religion; and especially 
 when we remember the disingenuous, pro- 
 voking, unworthy course by which the Re- 
 monstrants had divided and agitated the Bel- 
 gic churches for a number of years; — and 
 also the highly unbecoming language which 
 they employed even before the Synod;* — 
 when all these things are considered, it is 
 presumed no impartial man will wonder, 
 though he may weep, at some of the pro- 
 ceedings of that far-famed and venerable 
 Synod. After all, however, there can be no 
 doubt that a large part of the violence popu- 
 larly ascribed to that Synod, existed only in 
 the imaginations, the complaints, and the 
 books of the Remonstrants; who were not, 
 of course, impartial judges. The learning, 
 piety, and venerable character of the great 
 and good men who composed it, ought to be 
 considered as an ample guaranty of the de- 
 
 * Sec Halcs's LcUcrs from the Synod of Dort, Vol. III. 
 p. 69, 80, 101, &.C. 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 43 
 
 corum of their proceedings. But, more than 
 this: if the Synod had not been entirely de- 
 cent in its mode of conducting business, can'' 
 we imagine that Bishop Hall, one of the 
 EngUsh delegates, a man remarkable for the 
 piety, benevolence, and araiableness of his 
 character, would have said, " There was no 
 place upon earth which he regarded as so 
 like heaven as the Synod of Dort, or in which 
 he should be more glad to remain?" Surely 
 the testimony of such a man is more worthy 
 of confidence than the statements of men 
 who were smarting under the disciphne of 
 the Synod. 
 
 I have said that the Synod condemned the 
 Remonstrants. In this they were imanimous. 
 The Canons of the Synod, which contain 
 their decision with regard to the five Ar- 
 minian articles, and which are presented in 
 this volume, were adopted without a dis- 
 senting voice. We are not, however, to 
 suppose from this fact, that all the members 
 of the Synod were entirely of one mind in 
 regard to all the points embraced in those 
 articles. This was by no means the case. 
 There was much warm discussion during 
 the transactions of the Synod. Some mem- 
 bers of the body, such as Gomarus, and 
 
44 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Others, were advocates of the most high- 
 toned Supralapsarian Calvinism; while an- 
 other portion of the members were not dis- 
 posed to go further than the sublapsarian 
 hypothesis; and though all agreed in con- 
 demning the Remonstrants, yet a very small 
 number of the delegates appear to have oc- 
 cupied ground not very different from that 
 which we commonly called Baxterian. The 
 Canons, however, were such as they could all 
 unite in. The praise vyhich Dr. Scott be- 
 stows on the Formulary of Faith drawn up 
 by the Synod, as a wise, moderate, well 
 digested, and well expressed exhibition of 
 theological principles, is well merited. It is 
 worthy of high commendation. It must be 
 confessed, indeed, that, as a moimment of 
 ecclesiastical wisdom, taste, sound learning, 
 judgment, and singular comprehensiveness, 
 the results of the Westminster Assembly, a 
 few years afterwards, not a little exceed 
 those of Dort; but the latter stand next in 
 order, on the scale of Synodical labours. 
 Among all the uninspired theological com- 
 positions of the seventeenth century, many 
 of the best judges are of the opinion that the 
 " Confession of Faith" and " Catechisms" 
 framed by the Westminster Assembly, hold 
 
INTRODlfCTORV ESSAY. 45 
 
 the very highest place. The writer of this 
 page is free to confess that he has never 
 seen any human document of that age, or, 
 indeed,of any other, public or private, which, 
 in his estimation, is quite equal to them for 
 the purpose wliich they were destined to 
 answer. 
 
 The Synod of Dort continued to sit from 
 the 13th of November, a. d. 1618, to the 
 29th of May, 1619. It held, in all, one hun- 
 dred and eighty sittings; and was conducted 
 entirely at the expense of the States General. 
 
 Dr. Mosheim speaks with more than his 
 usual candour when he treats of the heat 
 and violence which broke out, on various 
 occasions, in Holland, in the course of the 
 Arminian controversy; and especially of the 
 political animosity which unfortunately be- 
 came intimately connected with that theo- 
 logical and ecclesiastical dispute, and which 
 led to the beheading of Oldenbarneveldt, 
 and to the banishment of Grotius, Hooger- 
 beets, and others. The truth is, in a number 
 of cases, the political aspect of the subject 
 became the prominent one. The conse- 
 quence was, that many men became impli- 
 cated in it who laid no claim to piety; hence 
 the frequency with which the affair had the 
 5 
 
46 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 appearance of a contest among politicians 
 rather than Christians. Still it is believed 
 that even these secular struggles have been 
 magnified for the sake of blackening the 
 anti-Arminian body, who happened to be 
 connected with the strongest political party. 
 
 In the Church of Holland, the majority 
 against the Remonstrants, and in favour of 
 orthodoxy, was very large. Judging from 
 the number of ministers reckoned in the es- 
 tablished church, and among the Remon- 
 strants, the latter did not constitute more 
 than a thirtieth part of the population. And 
 the proportion remains pretty much the same 
 still: for although since that time the num- 
 ber is greatly increased, among the ministers 
 of the Dutch churches, of those who embrace 
 Pelagian and Semi-Pelagian sentiments; yet 
 many who agree with the Remonstrants in 
 doctrinal opinions, and even some who go 
 mucli further in heresy than they, do not 
 take their name, or unite with their societies, 
 as the Remonstrants labour under civil dis- 
 abilities, which multitudes who substantially 
 agree with them in sentiment, do not choose 
 to incur by openly joining their ranks. 
 
 After the death of the Piince of Orange, 
 A. D. 1625, the Remonstrants began to be 
 
INTRO D^T CTORV ESSAY. 47 
 
 treated more mildly. The ministers were 
 recalled from their banishment, and restored 
 to their functions and churches; and from 
 that period to the present, have been tolera- 
 ted in the United Provinces, and more lately 
 since the change of government, in the king- 
 dom of Holland. Indeed, it is melancholy 
 to say, that, for a number of years past, in 
 the kingdom of Holland, Pelagian and Uni- 
 tarian sentiments have obtained such cur- 
 rency in the church of that country, that the 
 only difficulty has been for the friends of 
 truth to obtain permission to preach, unob- 
 structed, the pure Gospel. 
 
 Although the many and great evils which 
 always result from tlie civil establishment of 
 religion, may not have been so strongly ex- 
 emplified in the Church of Holland, as in 
 some other countries, yet through the whole 
 of the controversy now in question, as well 
 as on various occasions since, we have seen 
 that this unhallowed connection, however 
 coveted by worldly minded ecclesiastics, in 
 all cases stands in the way of the simple and 
 pure dispensation of the Gospel, and never 
 fails to be a curse rather than a blessing. 
 And this, we may confidently say, has been, 
 substantially, the judgment of the best men 
 
48 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 in all ages in which any just sentiments on 
 this subject have prevailed or been cherished 
 at all. Mr. Gibbon, if I mistake not, has 
 somewhere observed, with a sarcastic sneer, 
 that he is sorry to say, that the earliest and 
 most zealous advocates of religious liberty, 
 have ever been laymen, ^ndi not ministers of 
 religion. However well-informed that learn- 
 ed infidel may have been on other subjects, 
 he is here under a mistake which, however, 
 may be easily accounted for. The charac- 
 ter of his mind, and the habits of his life led 
 him to a much more intimate acquaintance 
 with the writings of laymen and worldly 
 minded ecclesiastics, than with the works of 
 evaSigelical and orthodox ministers. No 
 wonder, then, that he was ignorant of some 
 testimony on this subject, which, had he 
 been acquainted with it, would have led to 
 a different judgment. When the Priscillian- 
 ists, in the fourth century, were persecuted 
 and delivered over to the secular arm to be 
 punished with death, who lamented and op- 
 posed the cruel oppression which they en- 
 dured? Martin, Bishop of Tours, an emi- 
 nently pious man, with a number of others 
 of like spirit, mourned over the treatment 
 which they received, remonstrated against 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 49 
 
 it, and pronounced it a fiovum ei inauditum 
 nefas. And in regard to the writers on the 
 subject of reUgious liberty in the seventeenth" 
 century, to whom there was probably a spe- 
 cial reference in the remark which is now 
 combatted, the simplest statement of facts 
 will show that the earliest, and most tho- 
 rough-going advocates of religious liberty, 
 at that period, were all ecclesiastical men; 
 and all of that class with which Mr. Gibbon 
 would be neither likely nor disposed to have 
 much acquaintance. 
 
 In 1614, the Rev. Leonard Busher, a 
 zealous Brownist, or ultra Independent min- 
 ister, presented to king James I. and his par- 
 liament, " Religious Peace, or a Plea for 
 Liberty of Conscience." The leading object 
 of this treatise is to show, that the true way 
 to make a nation happy is, "to give liberty 
 to all to serve God according as they are 
 persuaded is most agreeable to his word; to 
 speak, write, print peaceably and without 
 molestation in behalf of their several tenets 
 and ways of worship." In a few years 
 afterwards, the Rev. John Robinson, a di- 
 vine of the Church of England, who had 
 been bred at the University of Cambridge, 
 and fled from persecution in his native coun- 
 
50 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 try to Holland, where he cast in his lot with 
 the Independents, published two works, one 
 entitled "A Justification of Separation from 
 the Church of England;" and another in 
 explanation and defence of the first, entitled 
 " A Just and Necessarie Apologie," &c. In 
 these works he contended with no small 
 force, both of learning and argument, that 
 Christ's kingdom is not of this world; — that 
 it is entirely spiritual, and He its spiritual 
 King; and that civil magistrates have no 
 right to interfere, in any wise, or in any 
 case, with liberty of conscience. In 1644, 
 the celebrated Roger Williams, a native of 
 England; a graduate of the University of 
 Oxford; who had received orders in the 
 Established Church of England; who came 
 to New England in 1630, and there cast in 
 his lot with the Independents; and ulti- 
 mately becoming a Bapiist, withdrew from 
 Massachusetts to Rhode Island, where he 
 became the pastor of the first Baptist church 
 in the American Colonies, and established 
 a separate government, published a work 
 under the following title — "The Bloody 
 Tenet of Persecution for the cause of Con- 
 science," in which he plead for liberty of 
 conscience on the broadest and most liberal 
 
1 N T K O D UM: TORY ESSAY. 51 
 
 principles. In short, he carried the doctrine 
 to the utmost length, and maintained that 
 the civil magistrate has no right to enforce 
 any of the precepts contained in the first 
 tabl(3 of the Decalogue. And, what is still 
 more to the honour of Roger Williams, as 
 he was, in a sort, the civil ruler, as well as 
 the spiritual guide, of the colony of Rhode 
 Island, it deserves to be recorded that he 
 was the first Governor who ever practically 
 acknowledged that complete liberty of con- 
 scieuoe was the birth-right of man, and who 
 really and consistently yielded it to those 
 who widely differed from him, when he had 
 the full power to withhold it. 
 
 In 1649, the Rev, Dr. John Owen, edu- 
 cated in the University of Oxford, and after- 
 wards Vice-Chancellor of that University, 
 universally known to have been an eminent 
 Independent minister, and one of the greatest 
 theologians of his age, published a work on 
 "' Toleration," which does honour to his 
 memory, and deserves to be ranked among 
 the best publications on that subject. He 
 does not, indeed, in his theory, go quite so 
 far as Roger Williams; yet he explicitly 
 states, and by a variety of arguments main- 
 tains, that " the civil magistrate has no right 
 
52 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 to meddle with the reHgion of any person 
 whose conduct is not injurious to society, 
 and destructive of its peace and order." 
 And it ought to be stated, to the honour of 
 this great and good man, that he acted on 
 the principles which he had avowed, when 
 his own party was triumphant, and he had 
 it in his power to oppress. It is also further 
 worthy of notice, that, some years after the 
 publication of this work, when the Puritans 
 in New England were, most inconsistently, 
 persecuting the Baptists and Quakers, Dr. 
 Owen, at the head of a body of Noncon- 
 formist ministers in London, sent an address 
 to them, remonstrating against their conduct, 
 and entreating them to cease from their per- 
 secuting measures, which, accordingly, they 
 soon did. The language of this address is 
 striking and to the point. Among other 
 things it is said — " We make it our hearty 
 request, that you will trust God with his 
 truth and ways, so far as to suspend all 
 rigorous proceedings in corporeal restraints 
 or punishments on persons that dissent from 
 you, and practice the principles of their dis- 
 sent, without danger or disturbance to the 
 civil peace." 
 
 Perhaps the learned reader will be apt to 
 
introduh:tory essay. 53 
 
 ask, why the name of Bishop Jeremy Tay- 
 lor has not a place assigned in this list of ad-^ 
 vocates for religious liberty. The reason for 
 not giving him a conspicuous place in this 
 honoured catalogue, will appear from the 
 following statement. In the year 1647, that 
 great and eloquent man, who has been 
 strongly styled " the Shakespeare of the 
 English pulpit," published his " Liberty of 
 Prophesying," in which a great deal of im- 
 portant truth on this subject is communi- 
 cated, with a power for which the author 
 was distinguished in all his works. The 
 writer, however, argues chiefly from consi- 
 derations which do not hold a legitimate, 
 and certainly not a primary place among 
 the controlling arguments on this subject. 
 For example, he reasons in favour of reli- 
 gious liberty, from the difficulty of expound- 
 ing the Scriptures so as to arrive at any cer- 
 tain conclusion on some points; from the 
 incompetency of Popes, Councils, or the 
 Church at large, to determine articles of 
 faith; from the innocence of error, where 
 there is real piety; and from the antiquity 
 and plausibility of various sentiments and 
 practices generally held to be erroneous. It 
 is more on such grounds as these that he 
 6 
 
54 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 rests his defence of toleration, than on the 
 inherent and essential rights of men, and the 
 authority of the word of God. Such an ad- 
 vocate can scarcely be recognised as plead- 
 ing for the same principles with Williams, 
 Owen, and his other clerical contemporaries 
 in the same nominal field. 
 
 But there is another, and still more seri- 
 ous objection to our assigning to Jeremy 
 Taylor an honourable place in the list of 
 early and able advocates of religious liberty. 
 When he wrote his work on the " Liberty of 
 Prophesying," he and his church were un- 
 der the frown of government. He was, in 
 fact, pleading for toleration for himself and 
 for Episcopacy. When Charles II. was re- 
 stored to the throne; when Taylor came 
 forth from retirement and oppression; and 
 when he was raised to the Episcopate, he 
 consented to become a member of the privy 
 council of that faithless and profligate mon- 
 arch, from which so many persecuting edicts 
 against the non-conformists issued, to the 
 disgrace of their authors. And even if it be 
 doubted whether he ever took any active 
 part in the persecuting edicts of that mon- 
 arch, as a member of his council, yet it is 
 notorious and unquestionable, that in his 
 
INTRODj^CTOR Y ESSAY. 55 
 
 diocese in Ireland, he was chargeable with 
 much and severe persecution. If he ever 
 entertained correct sentiments in respect to^ 
 the rights of conscience, he forgot or disre- 
 garded them all when he rose to power, and 
 was enabled to persecute. (See Orme's Life 
 of Owen, p. 101; and the History of the 
 Presbyterian Church in Ireland, by James 
 Seaton Reid, D. D. M. R. S. A. p. 344, &c.) 
 
 While justice is done to the ministers of 
 the gospel above mentioned, I have no de- 
 sire to derogate, in the least degree, from the 
 credit due to Milton,* and Locke,t of the 
 same century, whom it is the fashion to eulo- 
 gize, as the great pioneers in pleading for 
 religious liberty. There is no doubt that 
 both these illustrious laymen wrote nobly in 
 defence of the cause in question; and that 
 both ought to be held in grateful remem- 
 brance for their noble services; yet it is sure- 
 ly wrong to ascribe to them, meritorious as 
 they were, all the credit of originating a doc- 
 trine which had been held, and publicly de- 
 fended many years, before either of them 
 
 * Milton's work, entitled ''A Treatise of Civil Power 
 in Ecclesiastical Causes," was published in 1659. 
 
 t Locke's first Letter on Toleration was published, in 
 Holland, in the Latin language, in 1689. 
 
56 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 had published or written a line on the sub- 
 ject. 
 
 The National Synod of Holland has never 
 met since the adjournment of the Synod of 
 Dort, in 1619. By the fiftieth article of the 
 Rules of Government which that Synod 
 adopted, it was prescribed that a general 
 Synod should meet every three years, but 
 not without the approbation of the civil go- 
 vernment. This article, however, has never 
 been carried into effect, either because the 
 magistrates have withheld their consent, or 
 because the Church has never asked the ne- 
 cessary permission. The original manuscript 
 of the " Acts of the Synod of Dort," having 
 been put into the possession of the States 
 General, they, in the year 1625, resolved 
 that that manuscript should, every three 
 years, be inspected by delegates from their 
 own body, and deputies from the provincial 
 Synods jointly. Accordingly this ceremony, 
 we are told, is gone through, with a punc- 
 tilious formality, in the month of May of 
 every third year. Twenty-two deputies from 
 the Synods repair to the Hague, where they 
 are joined by two delegates of the secular 
 government. This joint body then proceeds 
 to the public chamber in which the chest 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 57 
 
 containing the Acts of the Synod are depo- 
 sited. This chest is opened with eight seve-, 
 ral keys. The Acts, which are neatly bound 
 up in seventeen volumes, are formally taken 
 out and shown, first to the governmental de- 
 legates, and then to the clerical members of 
 the body. This ceremony is preceded and 
 followed with prayer, after which the mem- 
 bers of the inspecting committee dine toge- 
 ther, and thus terminates their tri-ennial 
 task. 
 
 The venerable Dr. Scott was prompted, 
 he tells us, to undertake the translation of 
 the official history and canons of the Synod 
 of Dort, by the persuasion that they had been 
 greatly misapprehended by the religious pub- 
 lic, in which he had himself, for many years, 
 largely participated. The truth is, the mis- 
 representations of the proceedings of that 
 Synod by Peter Heylin, and Daniel Tilenus, 
 are so gross and shameful, that it is difficult 
 adequately to animadvert upon them in 
 strictly temperate language. As to Peter 
 Heylin, he hardly knew how to speak the 
 truth when Calvinism or Presbyterianism 
 was in question. And, with respect to Daniel 
 Tilenus, who was a theological Professor 
 in the Presbyterian seminary at Sedan, in 
 
58 INTKODUCTOEY ESSAY. 
 
 France, and had been once a Calvinist, but 
 afterwards joined the Arminian ranks, his 
 prejudices against his old opinions became, 
 after his apostasy, so perfectly bitter and 
 blinding, that he seemed incapable of repre- 
 senting them otherwise than under the most 
 revolting caricature. No wonder that those 
 who believed these men, regarded the Acts 
 of the Synod with abhorrence. Dr. Scott, as 
 the reader will perceive, declares himself sa- 
 tisfied, that the proceedings of the Synod had 
 been greatly and criminally slandered ; that 
 their canons were among the most Scriptu- 
 ral and excellent formularies he had ever 
 seen ; and that he thought it incumbent on 
 him to do all in his power to remove the 
 vail from the false statements concerning 
 them which had been so confidently made, 
 and to the circulation of which he had him- 
 self, in some degree, unintentionally contri- 
 buted. 
 
 This translation was among the last works 
 if not the very last, which Dr. Scott gave to 
 the public. It was published only a few 
 months prior to his decease, and was pre- 
 pared by him under an immediate impres- 
 sion of that solemn account which he was 
 so nearly approaching, and of the duty which 
 
1 N T R O D V^ TORY ESSAY. 59 
 
 he owed to the public in behalf of a greatly 
 injured body. 
 
 The following remarks of Mons. Bayle, ' 
 in his Biographical Dictionary, under the ar- 
 ticle Arminius, are so apposite and pointed 
 as to form a very appropriate extract for this 
 Introductory Essay. Bayle himself was, 
 probably, neither a Calvinist nor an Armi- 
 nian, but a cool insidious sceptic. His judg- 
 ment, therefore, on this controversy, may be 
 considered as the decision of a shrewd, and, 
 as to this point, an impartial mind, on a mat- 
 ter concerning which he had no point to 
 gain, or party to serve. 
 
 " It were to be wished that he, (Arminius,) 
 had made a better use of his knowledge. I 
 mean, that he had governed himself by St. 
 Paul's rule. This great Apostle, immediate- 
 ly inspired by God, and directed by the Holy 
 Ghost in all his writings, raised to himself 
 the objection which the light of nature forms 
 against the doctrine of absolute predestina- 
 tion. He apprehended the whole force of 
 the objection; and he proposes it without 
 weakening it in the least degree. Romans 
 ix. IS. God hath mercy on whom he will 
 have mercy ^ and whom he loill he harden- 
 eth. This is Paul's doctrine; and the difli- 
 
60 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 culty which he starts upon it is this — Thou 
 wilt say, then^ unto me, Why doth he yet 
 find fault, for who hath resisted his will? 
 This objection cannot be pushed further; 
 twenty pages, by the most subtile Molinist, 
 could add nothing to it. What more could 
 they infer than that, upon Calvin's hypothe- 
 sis, God wills men to commit sin? Now this 
 is what St. Paul knew might be objected 
 against him; but what does he reply? Does 
 he seek for distinctions and qualifications? 
 Does he deny the fact? Does he grant it in 
 part only? Does he enter into particulars? 
 Does he remove any ambiguity in the words? 
 Nothing of all this. He only alleges the 
 sovereign power of God, and the supreme 
 right which the Creator has to dispose of his 
 creatures as it seems good to him. Nay, but 
 O man, ivho art thou that repliest against 
 God? He acknowledges an incomprehensi- 
 bility in the thing which ought to put a stop 
 to all disputes, and to impose a profound 
 silence on our reason. He cries out, the 
 depth of the riches both of the wisdom and 
 knowledge of God! How unsearchable are 
 his judgments, and his ways are past find- 
 ing out. All Christians ought to find here 
 a definitive sentence, a judgment final, and 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 61 
 
 without appeal in the dispute about grace. 
 Or rather, they should learn from this con- 
 duct of St. Paul never to dispute about pre- 
 destination, and immediately to oppose this 
 bar against all the subtleties of human wit, 
 whether they arise of themselves, in medi- 
 tating on this great subject, or whether others 
 suggest them. The best and the shortest 
 way is, early to oppose this strong bank 
 against the inundations of reasoning, and to 
 consider this definitive sentence of St. Paul 
 as a rock immoveable in the midst of the 
 waves, against which the proudest billows 
 may beat in vain. They may foam and dash, 
 but are only broken against them. All ar- 
 rows darted against this shield, will have 
 the same fate as that of Priam." 
 
 Further on, the same writer says — "To a 
 system full of great difficulties, Arminius has 
 substituted another system, which, to speak 
 truly, involves no less difficulties than the 
 former. One may say of his doctrine what I 
 have observed of the innovations of Sau- 
 mur. It is better connected, and less forced 
 than the opinions of Mr. Amyraut; but, af- 
 ter all, it is but a palliative remedy; for the 
 Armiuians have scarcely been able to answer 
 some objections which, as they pretend, can- 
 
62 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 not be refuted upon Calvin's system. Be- 
 sides, they find themselves exposed to other 
 difficulties which they cannot get over but 
 by an ingenuous confession of the weakness 
 of human reason, and the consideration of 
 the incomprehensible infinity of God. And 
 was it worth while to contradict Calvin for 
 this? Why was Arminius so very difficult 
 at first, when, at last, he was obliged to fly 
 to this asylum ? Why did he not begin here, 
 since here he must come sooner or later? He 
 is mistaken who imagines that, after enter- 
 ing the lists with a great disputant, he shall 
 be allowed to triumph only for some small 
 advantage which he had over him at first. 
 An athletic, who throws out his antagonist 
 in the middle of the race, but has not the ad- 
 vantage of him at the end, is not entitled to 
 the palm. It is the same in controversy. It 
 is not sufficient to parry the first thrusts. 
 Every reply and rejoinder must be satisfied, 
 and every doubt perfectly cleared up. Now 
 this is what neither the hypothesis of Armi- 
 nius, nor that of the Molinists, nor that of 
 the Socinians is able to do. The system of 
 the Arminians is only calculated to give 
 some few advantages in those preludes to 
 war, in which the forlorn hope is sent out to 
 
I N T R o D ^^c tory essay. 63 
 
 skirmish. But when it comes to a general 
 and decisive battle, this detachment must re- 
 tire, as well as the rest, behind the intrench- 
 ments of incomprehensible mystery." 
 
 Perhaps it may be said, that no theologi- 
 cal system was ever more grossly misrepre- 
 sented, or more foully or unjustly vilified 
 than that which is commonly called Calvin- 
 ism; but which had been drawn from the 
 word of God, and preached by some of the 
 best men that ever lived, many hundreds of 
 years before Calvin was born. The truth is, 
 it would be difficult to name a writer or 
 speaker who has distinguished himself by 
 opposing this system, who has fairly repre- 
 sented it, or who really appeared to under- 
 stand it. They are for ever fighting against 
 an imaginary monster of their own creation. 
 They picture to themselves the consequences 
 which they suppose unavoidably flow from 
 the real principles of Calvinists, and then, 
 most unjustly, represent these consequences 
 as a part of the system itself, as held by its 
 advocates. Whether this arises from thfe 
 want of knowledge, or the want of candour, 
 is not for me to decide; but the effect is the 
 same, and the conduct worthy of severe cen- 
 sure. How many an eloquent page of anti- 
 
64 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Calvinistic declamation would be instantly 
 seen by every reader to be either calumny 
 or nonsense, if it had been preceded by an 
 honest statement of what the system, as held 
 by Calvinists, really is! 
 
 The enemies of the system allege, that it 
 represents God as really the author of sin, 
 and man as laid under a physical necessity 
 of sinning, and then as damned for it, do 
 what he can. They insist that our doctrine 
 of depravity, and the mode of inheriting it, 
 if true, destroys moral agency; reduces men 
 to the condition of mere machines; and, of 
 course, makes all punishment of sin unjust 
 and absurd. In short, they contend, that 
 the views which we give of the plan of sal- 
 vation, makes a system of heathenish fate, 
 or of refined Antinomianism, equally de- 
 structive of holiness and of comfort; and 
 that, under the guise of free grace, we build 
 up a fabric of favouritism on the one hand, 
 and of fixed necessity on the other; at once 
 making God a partial being, and a tyrant, 
 and man a mere passive subject of his arbi- 
 trary will. But, is it true that Calvinists 
 embrace any such system as this? Nothing 
 can be further from the truth. It is a shame- 
 ful misrepresentation, which has no corres- 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 65 
 
 pondence with any thing but the caricatures 
 of prejudice and bigotry. Calvinists abhor 
 such sentiments just as much as their uncan- 
 did accusers. Many wise and excellent men 
 have been of the opinion that Arminian prin- 
 ciples, when traced out to their natural and 
 unavoidable consequences, lead to an inva- 
 sion of the essential attributes of God, and, 
 of course, to blank and cheerless atheism. 
 Yet, in making a statement of the Arminian 
 system, as actually held by its advocates, 
 what candid man would allow himself to 
 introduce into the delineation any thing dif- 
 ferent from or beyond the actual admissions 
 of those advocates? The system itself is one 
 thing; the consequences which maybe drawn 
 from it another. 
 
 It is not pretended that the Calvinistic sys- 
 tem is free from all difficulties. When finite 
 creatures are called to scan either the works 
 or the revealed will of an Infinite Being, 
 they must be truly demented if they expect 
 to find nothing which is incomprehensible. 
 Accordingly, when we undertake to solve 
 some of the difficulties which the Calvinistic 
 system presents, it cannot be denied that 
 "such knowledge is too wonderful for us; it 
 is high, we cannot attain unto it." How to 
 
66 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 reconcile what the Scriptures plainly reveal, 
 on the one hand, concerning the entire de- 
 pendence of man; and, on the other, con- 
 cerning his activity and responsibility; how 
 to explain the perfect foreknowledge and 
 predestination of God, in consistency with 
 the perfect freedom and moral agency of his 
 intelligent creatures, is a problem which no 
 thinking man expects fully to solve. But 
 the question is, are there fewer difficulties 
 attending any other system? Especially are 
 there fewer difficulties attending the Armi- 
 nian or Pelagain system, one or the other of 
 which is usually the resort of those who re- 
 ject Calvinism? Tiiere are not; nay, instead 
 of being less, they are greater — far greater 
 both in number and magnitude. For ex- 
 ample, it is easy, and, in the estimation of 
 the superficial and unreflecting, it appears 
 conclusive, to object, that Calvinism has a 
 tendency to cut the nerves of all spiritual 
 exertion; that if we are elected, we shall be 
 saved, do what we will; and, if not elected, we 
 shall be lost, do what we can. But is it not 
 perfectly evident, that the objection here lies 
 with quite as much force against the Armi- 
 nian or Pelagian hypothesis? Arminians 
 and Pelagians both grant that all men will 
 
INTROD¥CTORY ESSAY. 
 
 67 
 
 not actually be saved; that the salvation or 
 perdition of each individual is distinctly fore- 
 known by God; and that the event will cer- 
 tainly happen as He foresees that it will. 
 May not a caviller, then, say, with quite as 
 much appearance of justice, in this case, as 
 m the other; •' the result, as to my salvation, 
 though unknown to me, is known to God, 
 and certain. If I am to be saved, no anxiety 
 about it is necessary; and if I am to perish, 
 all anxiety about it would be useless." But 
 would an Arminian consider such an objec- 
 tion as valid against his creed? Probably 
 not. Yet it is certainly just as valid against 
 his creed as against ours. The truth is, the 
 Arminian, by resorting to his scheme, does 
 not really get rid of one particle of the diffi- 
 culty which he alleges against the Calvin- 
 istic system: he only places it one step fur- 
 ther back, but must meet it in its full strength 
 after all. Until we can bring ourselves to 
 swallow the monstrous absurdity, that what 
 is to be, will not be; that what God foresees 
 as certain, may never happen, the cavil, such 
 as it is, remains unanswered. If there be a 
 God who is endowed with perfect foreknow- 
 ledge, and who is, and always has been, act- 
 ing upon a plan, of which he knows the end 
 
68 INTRODTJCTOEY ESSAY. 
 
 from the beginning — and there is such a 
 Being, or there is no God; — then all the 
 difficulty which lies against the doctrine of 
 sovereign, unconditional predetermination, 
 lies equally, and in all its unmitigated force, 
 against the doctrine of foreknowledge and 
 certain futurition, in any form that can be im- 
 agined; and all the shocking consequences 
 with which they charge Calvinism, are quite 
 as legitimately chargeable against any and 
 every scheme, short of Atheism, which may 
 be embraced to get rid of them. 
 
 No other proof of this is needed than the 
 subterfuges to which Arminians and Pela- 
 gians have resorted in order to obviate the 
 objections which they have felt pressing on 
 their respective schemes. Some have denied 
 the possibility of God's foreknowing future 
 contingencies; alleging that such foreknow- 
 ledge cannot be conceived or admitted, more 
 than the power of doing impossibilities, or 
 doing what involves a contradiction. Others 
 have denied the plenary foreknowledge of 
 God altogether; alleging that there are many 
 things which he does not choose to know; — 
 the latter making the divine ignorance of 
 many future things voluntary, while the for- 
 mer consider it as necessary. A third class, 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 69 
 
 to get rid of the same difficulties, take re- 
 fuge in the principle that the Most High 
 is deficient in power as well as in know- 
 ledge; that his plan — so far as he has any — 
 is continually thwarted and opposed be- 
 yond his power of control. That he would 
 be glad to have less natural and moral 
 evil in his kingdom than exists; would be 
 glad to have many more saved than will be 
 saved; but is not able to fulfil his wishes; 
 and is constantly restrained and defeated by 
 his own creatures! 
 
 Do not these boasted refuges from Calvin- 
 ism shock every mind not thoroughly hard- 
 ened and profane? Do not the allegations that 
 God is not omnipotent; that he is not omni- 
 scient; that he is not acting upon an eternal 
 and settled plan; that his purposes, instead of 
 being eternal, are all formed in time; and in- 
 stead of being immutable, are all liable to be 
 altered every day, and are, in fact, altered by 
 the changing will of his creatures; that there 
 is no certainty of his predictions and promises 
 ever being fulfilled, because he can neither 
 foresee nor control future contingencies; that 
 it is his express design to save all men alike, 
 while yet it is certain that all will not be sav- 
 ed; that he purposes as much, and does as 
 7 
 
70 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 much for those who perish, as for those who 
 are saved; but is, after all, baffled and disap- 
 pointed in his hopes concerning them; that 
 he is certain of nothing, because he has de- 
 termined on nothing, positively, and, if he 
 had, is not able to do all his pleasure — do 
 not such allegations fill every thinking mind 
 with horror? Are they not equally contrary 
 to Scripture, to reason, and to all the hopes 
 and consolations of the pious? Would not 
 such a God, with reverence be it spoken, be 
 the most unhappy being in the universe? 
 True, indeed, Arminians do not recognise 
 these horrid consequences, and, therefore, 
 cannot be charged with holding them; but 
 they are not, on this account, the less inevi- 
 table, or the less awful. 
 
 But though that system of grace usually 
 denominated Calvinism, is now in such bad 
 odour with multitudes in the Church of 
 England, and with many connected with 
 her ecclesiastical Daughter in this country — 
 it was not always so. When the Synod of 
 Dort convened, the same theological system 
 which that celebrated Synod sustained, was 
 the reigning creed in the Church of England, 
 and had been so, beyond all question, for 
 more than half a century. This has, indeed, 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 71 
 
 been denied; but it would be just as reason- 
 able to deny that such men as Cranmer and^ 
 Whitgift, and Hooker, and Hall, and Usher 
 ever occupied stations in the established 
 Church of that land. Testimony to estab- 
 lish the position which has been assumed, 
 which prejudice itself cannot refute, crowds 
 upon us, and offers itself on every side. 
 
 The testimony of Peter Heylin, a bitter 
 enemy to Calvinism, is clear and decisive. 
 " It cannot be denied," says he, " but that, 
 by the error of these times, the reputation 
 which Calvin had attained to in both Uni- 
 versities, and the extreme diligence of his 
 followers, there was a general tendency unto 
 his opinions; his book of Institutes being, for 
 the most part, the foundation on which the 
 young divines of those days did build their 
 studies." Again he declares — " Of any men 
 who publicly opposed the Calvinian tenets, 
 in the university of Oxford, till after the be- 
 ginning of king James's reign, I must con- 
 fess that I have hitherto found no good as- 
 surance." He speaks of two divines of in- 
 ferior note, who secretly propagated Armi- 
 nian principles; and compares them to the 
 prophet Elijah, who considered himself as 
 
72 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 left alone to oppose a whole world of idola- 
 ters." Further: in the reign of Charles I., 
 more than sixty years after the final settling 
 of the thirty-nine Articles, when a suppres- 
 sion of the Calvinistic doctrines was contem- 
 plated by Archbishop Laud, Heylin acknow- 
 ledges that such was the general attachment 
 of the bishops and clergy to these doctrines, 
 that the Arminian party did not dare to 
 "venture the determining of these points to 
 a Convocation." And he again explicitly 
 informs us, that, from the re-setthng of the 
 Church under Queen Elizabeth, to the period 
 already mentioned, " the maintainers of the 
 anti-Calvinian doctrines were few in number, 
 and made but a very thin appearance."* 
 
 The famous Lambeth Articles, drawn up 
 in 1595, during the reign of Queen Eliza- 
 beth, are acknowledged by all who ever read 
 them, to be among the most strongly mark- 
 ed Calvinistical compositions that ever were 
 penned. They were drawn up by Arch- 
 bishop Whitgift, then at the head of the Eng- 
 lish established Church, and one of its most 
 conspicuous divines and fathers. The arch- 
 
 * Sec Heylin's Quinq. Hist. Work, p. 626, &c. See 
 also his Life of Laud, p. 147. 
 
I N T R O D r C TORY ESSAY. 
 
 73 
 
 bishop was assisted in this service by the 
 bishops of London and Bangor, and by some^ 
 others. After receiving the pubHc approba- 
 tion of these dignitaries, the Articles were 
 sent to the Archbishop of York, and the Bish- 
 op of Rochester, who also subscribed them. 
 Thus ratified, Archbishop Whitgift sent them 
 to the University of Cambridge, with a letter, 
 in which he declared — " That these Articles 
 were not to be considered as laws and de- 
 crees, but as propositions, which he and his 
 brethren were persuaded were true, and cor- 
 responding with the doctrine professed in 
 the Church of England, and established by 
 the laws of the land." Nor is this all: it 
 having been suggested by some, that the 
 Archbishop agreed to these Articles rather 
 for the sake of peace, than because he be- 
 lieved them, Strype, his Episcopal biogra- 
 pher, repels the charge with indignation, de- 
 claring that such an insinuation is as false 
 as it is mean and disparaging to the pri- 
 mate.* 
 
 Not long after the delegates to the Synod 
 of Dort, from the Church of England, return- 
 ed home, they were attacked by certain wri- 
 
 * Strype's Life of Whitgift, p. 461—463. 
 
74 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 ters, who reproached them for having sign- 
 ed the Articles of the Synod, and charged 
 them with having, by that act, given coun- 
 tenance to error, and also with having de- 
 parted from the Articles of their own Church. 
 Against this attack they thought proper to 
 defend themselves, by what they called a 
 joint attestation, which contains the follow- 
 ing passage: " Whatsoever there was assent- 
 ed unto, and subscribed by us, concerning 
 the five Articles, either in the joint Synodi- 
 cal judgment, or in our particular collegiate 
 suffrage, is not only warrantable by the holy 
 Scriptures, but also conformable to the re- 
 ceived doctrine of our said venerable mo- 
 ther, which we are ready to maintain and 
 justify against all gainsayers." 
 
 Again, Bishop Hall, before mentioned as 
 one of the delegates, in a work of his own, 
 addressed to some who had charged him, 
 and some other bishops of his day, with en- 
 tertaining Arminian sentiments as to the doc- 
 trine of election, thus indignantly replies to 
 the charge : " You add, ' election upon faith 
 foreseen.' What! nothing but gross un- 
 truths? Is this the doctrine of the bishops of 
 England ? Have they not strongly confuted 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 75 
 
 it, in Papists and Arminians? Have they 
 not cried it down to the lowest pit of hell?"* 
 
 The same pious prelate himself tells us, 
 that after his return from the Synod of Dort, 
 where he had been, as we have seen, an ad- 
 vocate of Calvinistic doctrine, and a warm 
 and open opponent of Arminianism, he was 
 distressed to find that heresy gaining ground 
 in England. " Not many years," says he, 
 " after settling at home, it grieved my soul 
 to see our own Church begin to sicken of 
 the same disease, which we had endeavour- 
 ed to cure in our neighbours."! 
 
 That the thirty-nine Articles of the Church 
 of England are Calvinistic, has been so often 
 asserted and demonstrated, that a new at- 
 tempt to establish the fact is certainly un- 
 necessary. The seventeenth Article in par- 
 ticular bears ample testimony to this fact. I 
 am aware, indeed, that it has been alleged, 
 that the qualifying clause, toward the end of 
 the Article, shows that the framers of it 
 meant to reject Calvinism. Now it so hap- 
 
 * Defence of the Humble Remonstrance. Works, vol. 
 iii. p. 246. 
 
 \ Some Specialties of the Life of Joseph Hall, Bishop 
 of Norwicii, written by himself, prefixed to the third vo, 
 lume of his works. 
 
76 INTKODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 pens that the very qualifying clause in ques- 
 tion, is nearly copied from Calvin's Insti- 
 tutes, and the latter part of that clause is a 
 literal translation of that Reformer's caution 
 against the abuse of this doctrine. For evi- 
 dence of the former, see his Institutes III. 
 21, 4, 5, compared with the Article, where 
 every idea contained in that part of the Ar- 
 ticle will be found recited. For proof of the 
 latter, read the following: ^^ Proinde, i7i re- 
 bus agendis, ea est nobis perspicienda Dei 
 voluntas quam verbo suo declarat.^' Instit. 
 I. 17, 5. " Furthermore, in our doings, that 
 will of God is to be followed, which we 
 have expressly declared to us in the word of 
 God." Art. 17th.* 
 
 A correspondent of the Christian Obser- 
 ver, a clergyman of the established Church 
 of England, in speaking of the disposition of 
 many in his own church, to vilify the name 
 and opinions of Calvin, makes the following 
 remarks : 
 
 " Few names stand higher, or in more de- 
 served pre-eminence, among the wise and 
 
 * For this reference, to show that the 17th Article is 
 not to be interpreted as opposed to Calvinism, see Chris- 
 tian Observer, of London, vol. iii. p. 438. 
 
INTEODVCTORY ESSAY. 77 
 
 pious members of the Eoglish Church, than 
 that of Bishop Andrews. His testimony to 
 the memory of Calvin is, that he was, ' an** 
 ilhistrious person, and never to be mention- 
 ed without a preface of the highest honour.' 
 Whoever examines into the sermons, wri- 
 tings, &c. of our divines in the reign of Eliza- 
 beth, and James I., will continually meet 
 with epithets of honour with which his name 
 is mentioned; the learned, the wise, the judi- 
 cious, the pious Calvin, are expressions every 
 where to be found in the remains of those 
 times. It is well known that his Institutes 
 were read and studied in the universities, by 
 every student in divinity; nay, that, by a 
 convocation held at Oxford, that book was 
 recommended to the general study of the 
 nation. So far was the Church of England, 
 and her chief divines, from countenancing 
 that unbecoming and absurd treatment with 
 which the name of this eminent Protestant 
 is now so frequently dishonoured, that it 
 would be no difficult matter to prove, that 
 there is not, perhaps, a parallel instance 
 upon record, of any single individual being 
 equally, and so unequivocally venerated, for 
 the union of wisdom and piety, both in Eng- 
 land and by a large body of the foreign 
 8 
 
78 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 churches, as John Calvin. Nothing but igno- 
 rance of the ecclesiastical records of those 
 times, or resolute prejudice, could cast a 
 cloak of concealment over this fact. It has 
 been evidenced by the combined testimony 
 both of enemies and friends to his system of 
 doctrines."* 
 
 S. M. 
 
 Princeton, May, 1841. 
 
 * Christian Observer, vol.ii. p. 143, 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The manner in which the author was brought 
 to the determination, of adding the present 
 work to all his former publications, will ap- 
 pear more fully in the introduction to the 
 articles of the Synod of Dordrecht, or Dort. 
 In general, he had erroneously adopted, and 
 aided in circulating, a gross misrepresenta- 
 tion of the Synod and its decisions, in his 
 "Remarks on the Refutation of Calvinism;" 
 and, having discovered his mistake pre- 
 viously to the publication of a second edition 
 of that work, he was induced to do what he 
 could, to counteract that misrepresentation, 
 and to vindicate the Synod from the atro- 
 cious calumnies, with which it has been wil- 
 fully or inadvertently traduced. But other 
 motives concurred in disjiosing him, to giv- 
 ing his attempt its present form and order. 
 
 1. A very interesting and important part 
 of ecclesiastical history has been obscured 
 and overwhelmed in unmerited disgrace, by 
 the misrepresentations given of this Synod 
 and its articles, especially in this nation; in 
 which very few, even among studious men, 
 know accurately the circumstances which 
 led to the convening of this Synod, and the 
 real nature and import of its decisions. To 
 
80 PREFACE. 
 
 excite therefore others, more conversant in 
 these studies, and better qualified for the 
 service, to examine this part of ecclesiastical 
 history, and to do impartial justice to it^ is 
 one object which the author has in view. 
 
 2. He purposes to prove, that the doctrines 
 commonly termed Calvinistic, whether they 
 be or be not the doctrines of Scriptural Chris- 
 tianity, may yet be so stated and explained, 
 without any skilful or laboured efforts, as to 
 coincide with the strictest practical views of 
 our holy religion: and so as greatly to en- 
 courage and promote genuine holiness, con- 
 sidered in its most expanded nature, and in 
 its effects on all our tempers, affections, 
 words, and actions, in relation to God and to 
 all mankind, 
 
 3. In a day when these doctrines are not 
 only proscribed in a most hostile manner on 
 one side, but deplorably misunderstood and 
 perverted by many on the other side; the 
 author desired to add one more testimony 
 against these misapprehensions and perver- 
 sions, by showing in what a holy, guarded, 
 and reverential maimer, the divines of this 
 reprobated Synod, stated and explained these 
 doctrines; compared with the superficial, in- 
 cautious, and often unholy and presumptu- 
 ous manner of too many in the present day. 
 And if any individual, or a few individuals, 
 should by this publication, be induced to 
 employ superior talents and advantages, in 
 counteractino: these unscriptural and perni- 
 cious statements, his labour will be amply 
 compensated. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 81 
 
 4, The author desired to make it mani- 
 fest, that the deviations from the creeds Qjf 
 the reformed churches, in those points which 
 are more properly called Calvinistic, are sel- 
 dom, for any length of time, kept separate 
 from deviations in those doctrines which are 
 more generally allowed to be essential to 
 vital Christianity. It must, indeed, appear 
 from the history with which the work be- 
 gins, that the progress is easy and almost 
 unavoidable, from the controversial opposi- 
 tion to personal election, to the explaining 
 away of original sin, regeneration by the 
 Holy Spirit, justification by faith alone, and 
 even of the atonement and deity of Christ: 
 and that the opponents of the Synod of Dort, 
 and the Remonstrants in general, were far 
 more favourable to Pelagians, nay, to Soci- 
 nians, than to Calvinists; and were almost 
 universally unsound, in what are commonly 
 called orthodox doctrines, and many of them 
 far from conscientious in their conduct. In- 
 deed, it will appear undeniable, that the op- 
 position made to them by the Contra-Re- 
 monstrants, was much more decidedly on 
 these groimds than because they opposed the 
 doctrine of personal election, and the final 
 perseverance of true believers as connected 
 with it. 
 
 5. The author purposed also, by means 
 of this publication, to leave behind him, in 
 print, his deliberate judgment on several con- 
 troverted points, which must otherwise have 
 died with him, or have been published sepa- 
 rately, for which he had no inclination. But 
 
82 PREFACE. 
 
 he has here grafted them as notes or remarks 
 on the several parts of this work; and he 
 trusts he has now done with all controversy. 
 
 It is doubtless vain to attempt any thing, 
 against many of those opponents who suc- 
 ceed to each other, with sufficient variety, 
 as to the grounds on which they take their 
 stand, and from which they make the as- 
 sault; but in some respects nearly in the 
 same course of misapprehension, or misre- 
 presentation, as to the real sentiments of 
 those whom they undertake to refute. It 
 suffices to say of them, " Neither can they 
 prove the things of which they accuse us :" 
 and to say to them, " Thou shalt not bear 
 false witness against thy neighbour." But 
 indeed Calvinists seem to be no more consi- 
 dered as neighhou7's by many Anti-Calvin- 
 ists, than the Publicans, Samaritans, and 
 Gentiles, were by the Scribes and Pharisees! 
 
 After all that has been published on these 
 subjects, the groundless charges brought by 
 many against the whole body, cannot be 
 considered as excusable misapprehension. 
 They must be either intentional misrepre- 
 sentation, or the inexcusable presumption of 
 writing on subjects which the writers have 
 never studied, and against persons, and des- 
 criptions of persons, of whose tenets, amidst 
 most abundant means of information, they 
 remain wilfully ignorant. A fair and im- 
 partial opponent is entitled to respect, but I 
 can on\y J) il 7/ such controversialists. 
 
 THOMAS SCOTT. 
 
 Aston Sanford, March 15, 1818. 
 
THE 
 
 PREFACE, 
 
 TO THE REFORMED CHURCHES OF CHRIST; 
 
 IN WHICH THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF THOSE CONTRO- 
 VEIRSES IN BELGIUM, FOR THE REMOVAL OF WHICH 
 THIS SYNOD WAS ESPECIALLY HELD, ARE BRIEFLY 
 AND FAITHFULLY RELATED. 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO THIS PREFACE. 
 
 BY THE TRANSLATOR. 
 
 In perusing this preface, and the history con- 
 tained in it. the reader should especially re- 
 collect, that it was drawn up and published 
 by the authority and with the sanction of the 
 States General, and the Prince of Orange, as 
 well as by that of the Synod itself; and that, 
 in every part of it, the acts, or public records 
 in which the events recorded were registered, 
 are referred to, with the exact dates of each 
 transaction. No history can therefore be 
 attested as authentic, in a more satisfactory 
 and unexceptionable manner: for, whatever 
 degree of colouring, prejudices or partiality 
 may be supposed to have given to the narra- 
 
84 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 tion; it can hardly be conceived, that collec- 
 tive bodies, and individuals filling up such 
 conspicuous and exalted stations, would ex- 
 pressly attest any thing directly false; and 
 then appeal to authorities, by which the 
 falsehood of their statement might at any 
 time be detected and exposed. It should 
 also be remembered, that prejudices and par- 
 tiality would be as likely to colour the ac- 
 count given to the world, and transmitted to 
 posterity by the opposite party; while the 
 very circumstances, in which they were 
 placed, would render it impracticable for 
 them to substantiate the authenticity of their 
 narrative in the same manner. Yet, contrary 
 to all rules of a sober and unbiassed judg- 
 ment, the unauthenticated histories of the 
 Remonstrants "^ concerning the Synod of Dort 
 have, almost exclusively, been noticed and 
 credited by posterity, especially in this coun- 
 try, to the neglect of the authentic records.! 
 
 * So called from a Remonstrance presented by tliem to 
 the States of Holland and West Fricsland, against the doc- 
 trines of their opponents, or those of tlie Federated churches 
 of Bclg-ium. 
 
 t Neither Mosheim, nor his translator Maclaine, men- 
 tion this history, while they refer to a variety of authori- 
 ties on both sides of the question, in their narrative of these 
 transactions. So that it is even probable that they had 
 never seen it. Whether the severe measures by which 
 the decisions of this Synod were followed up; and espe- 
 
TO THE "klSTORY, ETC. 85 
 
 In giving the translation of this history I 
 . would merely say, Audi alteram partem.^ 
 " Do not read ihe authenticated narration 
 with greater suspicions of unfairness than 
 you do those, which are not so fully authen- 
 ticated. Let not your approbation of what 
 you suppose to have been the doctrine of the 
 Remonstrants, or your aversion to that of 
 the Contra-Remonstrants, bias your mind in 
 this respect; but judge impartially." One 
 of these histories was drawn up by a man, 
 (Heylin.) who has been fnlly detected of 
 misrepresenting the very articles of the Sy- 
 nod, in the grossest manner; and has thus 
 misled great numbers to mistake entirely the 
 real import and nature of the decision made 
 by it. I appeal to the abbreviation, as it is 
 called, of the Articles of the Synod of Dort, 
 as compared with the real Articles them- 
 selves, in another part of this publication. 
 So scandalous a misrepresentation, which has 
 been too implicitly adopted by many others, 
 should render the impartial reader cautious 
 in giving implicit credit to other statements 
 
 cially the strict prohibition of printing' or vending any 
 other account, in Latin, Dutch, or French, in the Fede- 
 rated provinces, during- seven years, witliout a special 
 licence for that purpose, did not eventually conduce to 
 this, may be a question. The measure, however, was im- 
 politic, if not unjustifiable. 
 
86 INTRODUCTION 
 
 made by the same party, however celebrated 
 the names of some of them may be. 
 
 When I first entered on this part of my 
 undertaking, I purposed merely to give a 
 short abstract of the history, just enough to 
 render the subsequent part of the work in- 
 telligible to the less learned or studious 
 reader: but, whether it were the result of 
 partiality, or of unbiassed judgment, I found 
 myself so deeply interested in the events re- 
 corded, (which were almost entirely new to 
 me,) that my reluctance to translating and 
 transcribing the whole was overcome: and, 
 (with a few remarks on different parts) I 
 determined to give it entire to the English 
 reader. As far as I am competent to judge, 
 it possesses every internal evidence of au- 
 thenticity and fairness: a.Xidi o{ impartiality , 
 as far as even pious men, exactly circum- 
 stanced as the writers were, in the present 
 imperfect state of human nature, can be ex- 
 pected to be impartial. It is, I think, also 
 drawn up, with a degree of calmness and 
 moderation; far different from that fierce 
 and fiery zeal, which is generally supposed 
 to belong to all, who profess, or are suspect- 
 ed, of what many in a very vague and in- 
 appropriate manner call, Calvinism. And 
 
TO THE HISTORY, ETC. 87 
 
 though according to the fashion of those 
 times, epithets are in some instances applied 
 both to men and opinions, which modern 
 courtesy, nay, perhaps Christian meekness, 
 would have suppressed; yet, if I mistake 
 not, they are more sparingly employed in 
 this, than in any contemporary controversial 
 publication. Indeed the higher points of 
 Avhat is called Calvinism, are far less insisted 
 on, and the opponents of those points far 
 more moderately censured, than might have 
 been expected; while the doctrines common- 
 ly called orthodox, as opposed by Pelagians, 
 Arians, and Socinians, are strongly main- 
 tained, and the opposers of them strenuous- 
 ly, nay, severely, condemned. Even Mo- 
 sheim allows, that the triumph of the Synod 
 was that of the Sublapsarians, not only over 
 the Arminians, but over the Supralapsarians 
 also.* 
 
 In order to the impartial reading of this 
 history, it should be previously recollected, 
 and well considered, that all the Belgic 
 churches were, from the first, Presbyterian, 
 in government and discipline; and consti- 
 tuted according to that plan, with Consistories, 
 
 * Mosheim's Eccjesiastical History, vol. v. p. 368. 
 
88 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Classes, provincial Synods, and general Sy- 
 nods of all the Federated provinces; and 
 with all those rules and methods for admis- 
 sion into the ministry, and to the pastoral 
 charge in distinct congregations; as also to 
 situations in Universities and schools of learn- 
 ing, which form a constituent part of it ; as 
 well as of that strict discipline, connected with 
 it, implying not only excommunication of lay- 
 members, but the suspension, or silencing of 
 pastors; and excluding from their office, aca- 
 demical teachers and professors on account 
 of heresy in doctrine, and gross inconsistency 
 of conduct, proved against them in their 
 Classes, or Synods. Through the whole 
 history, it appears, that no other form of go- 
 vernment was proposed even by the Remon- 
 strants; nor any thing mentioned about tole- 
 ration in that respect; though their mea- 
 sures evidently tended to subvert the whole 
 system. All the funds likewise, reserved for 
 religious purposes, were appropriated en- 
 tirely in consistency with the Presbyterian 
 model; and all academical honours and dis- 
 tinctions were conferred in that line. 
 
 This, beyond doubt, having been the case; 
 and the principal persons concerned in the 
 controversy against the Remonstrants, hav- 
 
TO THE History, .ETC. 89 
 
 ing been zealously, and (most of them at 
 least) conscientiously attached to this sys- 
 tem; so that it appeared to them, as if the 
 very interest of vital religion was intimately, 
 if not inseparably, connected with it: he 
 must, I say, be a most unreasonable, and 
 partial Anti-presbyterian, who can expect 
 from men of this stamp, that they would 
 permit their whole system, and all its opera- 
 tions, to be retarded, disturbed, nay, totally 
 deranged and subverted, and the whole state 
 of their churches thrown into confusion and 
 anarchy, without vigorous struggles to pre- 
 vent a catastrophe, iti their view so deplora- 
 ble and ruinous. Even in this age and land 
 few persons, of supposed candour and libe- 
 rality of mind, either among zealous Epis- 
 copalians, or Independents, seem inclined 
 tamely to witness the subversion of their 
 favourite system, without employing the 
 most etfectual means of preventing it, which 
 are fairly within their reach. Indeed it is 
 not in human nature, and cannot reasonably 
 be expected. Nor, till men are convinced, 
 that it is not the cause of God, nor essential 
 to that of true religion, would it be right thus 
 to yield it up to theii opponents. But when 
 measures of this nature are adopted, at first 
 
90 INTRODUCTION 
 
 simply in self-defence, against aggressors, in 
 order to preserve advantages, already pos- 
 sessed by law and custom; it must also be 
 expected, that, in the eagerness of a violent 
 and protracted contest, even conscientious 
 men, will, through remaining prejudices and 
 evil passions, excited and irritated by what 
 they judge injurious usage, be betrayed into 
 some unjustifiable measures, of which their 
 opponents will make great advantage, and 
 which even impartial spectators cannot jus- 
 tify or excuse. If then this should appear to 
 have been the case in the Belgic contest, with 
 the opposers of the Remonstrants; as well as 
 with the Remonstrants themselves; it ought 
 neither to excite our surprise, nor prejudice 
 us so deeply against the whole company, as, 
 on account of it, to involve them in one 
 sweeping sentence of condemnation. 
 
 Again, it is well known, at least it is capa- 
 ble of the most complete proof, in respect of 
 the doctrines controverted during this period 
 in Belgium; that the Confession and Cate- 
 chism of the Belgic churches, were entirely 
 on the side of the Contra-Remonstrants. 
 Their appeal is constantly made to those ar- 
 ticles; not under the disadvantage, in which 
 some of us in England appeal to tiie articles 
 
TO THE diSTORY, ETC. 91 
 
 of our established church, while our oppo- 
 nents, with a degree of plausibility interpret 
 them in a different meaning; but, as to the 
 very documents, to which the Remonstrants 
 objected, nay, which they vehemently and 
 openly opposed, both in their sermons and 
 public writings. So that their concessions 
 and requisitions, in this respect, put the mat- 
 ter beyond all denial or doubt, to him that 
 has carefully examined the history. This 
 will fully appear as we proceed. Now he 
 must be a most unreasonable and unfair ad- 
 vocate for the Remonstrants; who would 
 require decided and conscientious Contra- 
 Remonstrants, holding responsible stations 
 in the Belgic churches, universities, and 
 schools, by virtue of their subscription to this 
 Confession and Catechism, to suffer without 
 any effort to the contrary, those documents 
 to be opposed, proscribed and vilified; and 
 contrary doctrines promulgated, even by per- 
 sons, who generally held their situations in 
 the same manner: while the opposers of the 
 established doctrines indefatigably laboured 
 and employed all their intiuence with those 
 in authority, to set them aside and introduce 
 the contrary doctrines; and this by the au- 
 thority of the civil governments alone, to the 
 
92 INTRODUCTION 
 
 exclusion of that ecclesiastical power, by 
 which they in great measure had been sup- 
 ported. Such a passive acquiescence would 
 not, I apprehend, be found at this day, if 
 eager opponents should put the matter to the 
 trial, either among decided Episcopalians, or 
 Lutherans, or any others, who are cordially 
 attached to their own views of Christianity. 
 How far the defenders of the Belgic Confes- 
 sion and Catechism used, exclusively, " wea- 
 pons of warfare not carnal, but mighty 
 through God," is another question. It can 
 scarcely be doubted, but there were faults 
 on both sides, in the vehement contest; but 
 I cannot think in an equal degree. Let the 
 candid inquirer read and judge for himself. 
 
 In translating this history, and the other 
 documents which I now lay before the pub- 
 lic, I make no pretensions to any thing be- 
 yond fairness and exactness, in giving the 
 meaning of the original. Had I been dis- 
 posed to aim at it, I do not think myself 
 competent to the office of translating in such 
 a manner, as to invest the Latin, fairly and 
 fully, with the entire idiom of the English 
 language: but I have even by design, con- 
 fined myself more closely to literal transla- 
 tion, than I should have done, in an attempt 
 
TO THE diSTORY, ETC. 93 
 
 less connected with controversy: and have 
 often decUned giving a more approved Eng- 
 lish word or expression; when I feared, it 
 might be suspected of not exactly conveying 
 the sense of the original. Indeed, as far as 
 it could be made consistent with perspicuity, 
 I have rather preserved than shunned the 
 Latin idiom, where any doubt could remain 
 as to the idea, which the writers intended to 
 convey. And, when after all, I had any 
 apprehension that I had not fully accom- 
 plished this, I have given in a parenthesis, 
 the Latin word, that the reader may judge 
 for himself. In other places, a parenthesis 
 often contains a word not found in the Latin, 
 but useful in elucidating the meaning. My 
 sole desire has been, to render the whole 
 clearly understood by the Etiglish reader; 
 and to call the attention of pious and reflect- 
 ing persons to a part of Ecclesiastical histo- 
 ry, which I am confident has been generally 
 less known, and more grossly misrepresented 
 by some, and mistaken by others, than any 
 other part whatever has been: but which, I 
 am also persuaded, is peculiarly replete with 
 important useful instruction; especially to 
 zealous Calvinists, who may here learn in 
 what a guarded, and holy, and practical 
 9 
 
94 HISTORYOF 
 
 manner, these generall}'- reprobated theolo- 
 gians, stated and defended their tenets; and 
 on what grounds, exclusively scriptural, they 
 rested them. 
 
 THE HISTORY. 
 
 In the course of the last summer, the deci- 
 sion of the venerable Synod, lately held at 
 Dordrecht (or Dort) concerning some heads of 
 doctrine, which had hitherto been disputed 
 in the Belgic churches, with the greatest dis- 
 turbance of the same, was published, having 
 been comprised in certain distinct canons. 
 And as this most celebrated Synod had been 
 called together, by the Illustrious and most 
 mighty the States General, the supreme ma- 
 gistracy of the federated provinces, especially 
 for the removal of the controversies, which 
 had arisen in religion, the most of them 
 judged that it would be sufficient, if merely 
 the determination of the Synod, concerning 
 these same controversies were published. 
 But when it afterwards was evident, that 
 there were very many, who greatly desired 
 further to know, from the very acts of the 
 Synod, what besides these things, had been 
 done in the Synod, and by what method, es- 
 
preced'^ng events. 95 
 
 pecially with the Remonstrant pastors: and 
 when it was not doubtful, but that they ^ 
 themselves, in order to veil their own perti- 
 nacity, were about to publish some things 
 concerning these matters, not with the best 
 fidelity, it pleased the Illustrious and most 
 mighty the States General, that the acts also 
 of the same Synod, faithfully transcribed 
 from the public registers {tabulis) should be 
 published in print, for the satisfaction {in 
 gratiam) and use of the churches. And as 
 in these (records) many things every where 
 occur, which pertain to the history of the 
 things transacted in the Belgic churches, and 
 which could less advantageously be under- 
 stood or judged of, by readers who were 
 ignorant of these things: for which cause 
 even the national Synod, (as it may be seen 
 in the different sessions,) sometimes enjoin- 
 ed, especially on the deputies of the South 
 Holland churches, to write a brief narrative 
 of the affairs transacted with the Remon- 
 strants: it seemed good to prefix, in the 
 place of a preface, from it, (that history) 
 some things, which were publicly transacted; 
 that the foreign churches especially, might 
 for once know with good fidelity, what was 
 the rise and progress of these controversies; 
 
96 HISTORY OF 
 
 and on what occasion, and for what causes, 
 the Ilhistrious and most mighty the States 
 General convened this most celebrated Sy- 
 nod, at a very great expense;* especially, 
 when many things are related by the Re- 
 monstrants, in writings exhibited, and here 
 inserted, which less accord with the truth of 
 the things transacted. 
 
 In the Reformed churches of Federated 
 Belgium, how great an agreement had, in 
 the preceding age, flourished, on all the 
 heads of orthodox doctrine, among the pas- 
 tors and doctors, of the Belgic churches; 
 and moreover how great order and decorum 
 {£ii7a|ta and svsx'>iiJi'Oavvrj) had always been 
 preserved in the government of the same, is 
 too well known to the Christian world, for it 
 to be needful to set it forth in many words. 
 This peace and harmony of the Belgic 
 
 * "After long and tedious debates, which were fre- 
 quently attended with popular tumults and civil broils, 
 this intricate controversy was, by the counsels and au- 
 thority of Maurice, prince of (Grange, referred to the deci- 
 sion of the ciiurcii, assembled in a g'cneral Synod at Dor- 
 dreclit, in the year 1G18." {Mosheim) — " It was not by the 
 authority of prince Maurice, but by that of the States 
 General, tliat the national S^'nod was assembled at Dor- 
 drecht. The States were not indeed unanimous; three of 
 the seven provinces ]>rotestcd against the holding of this 
 Synod, viz. Holland, Utrecht, and Overyssel." {Mactaine.) 
 Mosheim's History, vol. v. p. 367. 
 
preced'^ng events. 97 
 
 churches, lovely (in itself,) and most pleas- 
 ing to God and all pious men, certain persons , 
 had attempted to disturb, with unbridled 
 violence, but not with great success: (per- 
 sons) who having deserted Popery, but not 
 being yet fully purified from its leaven, had 
 passed over into our churches, and had been 
 admitted into the ministry in the same, du- 
 ring that first scarcity of ministers: (namely) 
 Caspius Coolhasius, of Leyda, Herman Her- 
 bertius, of Dordrecht, and Gouda, and Cor- 
 nelius Wiggerus, of Horn. For in the same 
 places, in which they had got some persons 
 too little favouring the reformed religion, 
 on whose patronage they relied: this their 
 wicked audacity was maturely repressed, as 
 well by the authority of the supreme magis- 
 tracy, as by the prudence of the pastors, and 
 the just censures of the church: that of Cool- 
 hasius, in the national Synod at Middleburg; 
 that of Herbertius, in the Synods of South 
 Holland; and that of Wiggerus, in the Sy- 
 nods of North Holland. 
 
 Afterwards James Arminius, pastor of the 
 most celebrated church at Amsterdam, at- 
 tempted the same thing, with great boldness 
 and enterprise; a man indeed of a more 
 vigorous genius, [excitatioris,) but whom 
 
98 HISTORY OF 
 
 nothing pleased except that which com- 
 mended itself by some show of novelty; so 
 that he seemed to disdain most things re- 
 ceived in the Reformed churches, even on 
 that very account, that they had been re- 
 ceived. He first paved the way for himself 
 to this thing, by publicly and privately ex- 
 tenuating, and vehemently attacking {siigil- 
 landd) the reputation and authority of the 
 most illustrious doctors of the reformed 
 church, Calvin, Zanchius, Beza, Martyr, 
 and others; that by the ruin of their name, 
 he might raise a step to glory for himself. 
 Afterwards he began openly to propose and 
 disseminate various heterodox opinions, near- 
 ly related to the errors of the ancient Pela- 
 gians, especially in an explanation of the 
 epistle to the Romans: but by the vigilance 
 and authority of the venerable Consistory of 
 that church, his attempts were speedily op- 
 posed, lest he should be able to cause those 
 disturbances in the church, which he seemed 
 to project {moliri.) Yet he did not cease 
 among his own friends, as well as among 
 the pastors of other churches, John Utenbo- 
 gardus, Adrian, Borrius, and others, whose 
 friendship the same common studies had 
 conciliated, to propagate his opinions, by 
 
PRECED*ING EVENTS. 99 
 
 whatever means he could ; and to challenge 
 Francis Junius, the most celebrated profes- 
 sor of sacred theology at Leyden, to a con- 
 ference concerning the^ame.* 
 
 But when in the second year of this age, 
 (Aug. 28, 1602,) that most renowned man 
 D. Junius had been snatched away from the 
 University of Leyden, with the greatest sor- 
 row of the Belgic churches, Utenbogardus, 
 who then favoured the opinion of Arminius, 
 with great earnestness commended him to 
 the most noble and ample the Curators of 
 the University of Leyden, that he indeed 
 might be appointed in the place of D. Junius 
 in the professorship of sacred theology in 
 that University. When the deputies of the 
 churches understood this, fearing lest the vo- 
 cation of a man so very much suspected of 
 heterodoxy, might sometime give cause of 
 contentions and schisms in the churches; 
 they entreated the most noble lords the Cura- 
 tors, that they would not expose the churches 
 to those perils, but rather would think of 
 appointing another proper person, who was 
 
 * " The bistre and authority of the college of Geneva 
 began gradually to decline, from the time that the United 
 Provinces, being formed into a free and independent re- 
 public, Universities were founded at Leyden, Franchcr 
 and Utrecht." — Mosheiin, vol. v. p. 365. 
 
100 HISTORY OF 
 
 free from this suspicion. And they also ad- 
 monished Utenbogardus to desist from this 
 recommendation; who, despising these ad- 
 monitions, did not desist from urging his 
 (Arminius's) vocation, until at length he had 
 attained the same. 
 
 His vocation having been thus appointed, 
 the Classis of Amsterdam refused to consent 
 to his dismission ; especially for this reason, 
 because the more prudent thought that a dis- 
 position so greatly luxuriant, and prone to in- 
 novation would be statedly employed, with 
 more evident danger in an University, at 
 which youth consecrated to the ministry of 
 the churches are educated, and where greater 
 liberty of teaching uses to be taken, than in 
 any particular church in which it may be 
 restrained within bounds, by the vigilance 
 and authority of the presbytery. His dis- 
 mission was notwithstanding obtained, by 
 the frequent petitions of the lords the Cura- 
 tors, of Utenbogardus, and even of Arminius 
 himself, yet upon this condition, that a con- 
 ference having been first held with Dr. Fran- 
 cis Gomarus, concerning the principal heads 
 of doctrine, he should remove from himself 
 all suspicion of heterodoxy, by an explicit 
 {rotunda) declaration of his opinion; when 
 
P R E C E DH N G EVENTS. 101 
 
 he had first promised, with a solemn attesta- 
 tion, that he would never disseminate his 
 opinions, if perhaps he had any singular 
 ones.* This conference was held before the 
 lords the Curators, the deputies of the Synod 
 also being present; in which, when he (Ar- 
 minius) professed, that he unreservedly [di- 
 serte) condemned the principal dogmas of 
 the Pelagians concerning natural grace; the 
 powers of free will, original sin, the per- 
 fection of man in this life, predestination, 
 and the others; that he approved all things, 
 which Augustine and the other fathers had 
 written against the Pelagians; and moreover,' 
 that he judged the Pelagian errors had been 
 rightly refuted and condemned by the fa- 
 thers; and at the same time promised, that 
 he would teach nothing which differed from 
 the received doctrine of the churches, he was 
 admitted to the professorship of theology.t 
 
 * How far lie fulfilled this solemn promise and attesta- 
 tion, not only the following- history, but even the histories 
 of his most decided advocates, fully show. In fact, he 
 fulfilled it in the very same manner, that the subscriptions 
 and most solemn engagements of numbers in our church 
 at their ordination are fulfilled. 
 
 t The received doctrine of the churches was contained 
 in the Belgic Confession and Catechism. Let the reader 
 carefully attend to this, and bear it in mind while he pe- 
 ruses the subsequent narrative. 
 
 10 
 
102 HISTORY OF 
 
 May 6, 7. 1602.] In the beginning of this, 
 he endeavoured by every means to avert 
 from himself every suspicion of heterodoxy; 
 so that he defended by his support and pa- 
 tronage in pubHc disputations, [October 28,] 
 the doctrine of the reformed churches, con- 
 cerning the satisfaction of Christ, justifying 
 faith, justification by faith, the perseverance 
 of those who truly believe, the certitude of 
 salvation, the imperfection of man in this 
 life, and the other heads of doctrine, which 
 he afterwards contradicted, and which at 
 this day are opposed by his disciples. (This 
 he did) contrary to his own opinion, as John 
 Arnoldi Corvinus, in a certain Dutch writing 
 ingenuously confesses. 
 
 But when he had been now engaged in 
 this employment as professor, a year or two, 
 it was detected, that he publicly and privately 
 attacked {sugillare) most of the dogmas re- 
 ceived in the reformed churches, called them 
 into doubt, and rendered them suspected to 
 his scholars: and that he enervated the prin- 
 cipal arguments, by which they used to be 
 maintained from the word of God, by the 
 same exceptions, which the Jesuits, the So- 
 cinians, and other enemies of the reformed 
 
PKECElfllN'G EVENTS. 10t3 
 
 church were accustomed to emply:* that he 
 gave some of his own manuscript tracts pri-, 
 vately to his scholars to be transcribed, in 
 which he had comprised liis own opinion: 
 that he recommended in an especial manner 
 to his scholars, the writings of Castalio, Corn- 
 hertius, Suerezius, and of men like them : 
 and that he spake contemptuously of Cal- 
 vin, Beza, Martyr, Zanchius, Ursinus, and 
 of other eminent doctors of the reformed 
 churches.t He moreover openly professed, 
 that he liad very many considerations or ani- 
 madversions, against the received doctrine, 
 which he would lay open in his own time. 
 Some pastors, who were intimately acquaint- 
 ed whh him, gloried, that they possessed an 
 entirely new theology. His scholars, hav- 
 ing returned home from the University, or 
 liaving been removed to other Universities, 
 petulantly {proterve) insulted the reformed 
 
 * The reformed church included, not only tlie church 
 of Geneva, but the cluirches in Switzerland, France, Hol- 
 land, England, and Scotland, and others. The doctrines 
 opposed were then not those of Calvin or of Geneva in 
 particular, but common to all these churches. — T. S. 
 
 t This is the only way, in which Calvin is ever men- 
 tioned in tlie whole of this hi.story, as along with many 
 others, an eminent doctor of the reformed churches; for 
 it was not then supposed, that there was any essential 
 difference between the doctrine of the church at Geneva, 
 and that of the other reformed churches. 
 
104 HISTORY OF 
 
 churches, by disputing, contradicting, and re- 
 viling their doctrine. 
 
 When the churches of Holland considered 
 these and other things, being justly solicitous, 
 lest the purity of the reformed doctrine hav- 
 ing been weakened, (or corrupted, labefac- 
 tata) and the youth which was educated in 
 this seminary, for the hope of the churches, 
 imbued with depraved opinions, this matter 
 should at length burst forth to the great mis- 
 chief and disturbance of the churches: they 
 judged that an inquiry should be throughly 
 made into the whole transaction, by their 
 own deputies, to whom the common care of 
 the churches used to be committed; so that 
 in the next Synods it might be maturely 
 looked to, that the church might not suffer 
 any detriment. Concerning this cause the 
 deputies of the churches, as well of South, 
 as of North Holland, go to Arminius, and 
 state to him, the rumours which were every 
 where circulated concerning him and his doc- 
 trine, and how great solicitude possessed all 
 the churches; and, in a friendly manner, they 
 request him, that if perhaps he found a want 
 of any thing in the received doctrine, he 
 would sincerely {sincert^, ingenuously) open 
 it to his brethren ; in order, either that satis- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 105 
 
 faction might be given him by a friendly con- 
 ference, or the whole affair might be carried 
 before a lawful Synod. To these (persons) 
 he answered, That he himself had never 
 given just cause for these rumours; neither 
 did it appear prudent in him to institute any 
 conference with the same persons, as depu- 
 ties, who would make the report concerning 
 the matter unto the Synod : but if they 
 would lay aside this character, (personam.) 
 he would not decline to confer with them, as 
 with private pastors, concerning his doctrine; 
 on this condition, that if perhaps they should 
 too little agree among themselves, they would 
 report nothing of this to the Synod. As the 
 deputies judged this to be unjust, and as the 
 solicitude could not be taken away from the 
 churches by a conference of this kind, they 
 departed from him without accomplishing 
 their purpose {re infecta.) Nov did they yet 
 the less understand, from the other professors 
 of sacred theology, that various questions 
 were eagerly agitated among the students 
 of theology concerning predestination, free 
 will, the perseverance of the saints, and other 
 heads of doctrine, such as before the coming 
 of Arminius had not been agitated among 
 them. 
 
106 HISTORY OP 
 
 July 26, 1605.] He was also admonish- 
 ed by the church of Leyden, of which he 
 was a member, by the most ample and most 
 celebrated men, Phsedo Brouchovius, the 
 consul of the city of Leyden, and Paulus 
 Merula, professor of history {historiariim, 
 histories, ancient and modern,) elders of the 
 same church, that he would hold a friendly 
 conference with his colleagues, before the 
 Consistory of the church of Leyden, concern- 
 ing those things which he disapproved in 
 the received doctrine; from which it might 
 be ascertained, whether, or in what dogmas, 
 he agreed, or disagreed, with the rest of the 
 pastors. To these (persons) he replied, that 
 he could not do that without the leave of the 
 Curators of the University; neither could he 
 see what advantage would redound to the 
 church from such a conference. 
 
 The time approached when the annual 
 Synods of the churches in each Holland used 
 to be held; and when, according to the cus- 
 tom, the grievances {gravamina,) of the 
 church were sent from each of the Classes: 
 and among the rest this also was transmit- 
 ted by the Classis of Dordrecht: "Inasmuch 
 as rumours are heard, that certain contro- 
 versies concerning the doctrine of the re- 
 
PRECED*ING EVENTS, 1 07 
 
 formed churches, have arisen in the Univer- 
 sity and church of Leyden; the Classis hath 
 judged it to be necessary, that the Synod 
 should dehberate on the means by which 
 these controversies may most advantageous- 
 ly and speedily be settled; that all schisms, 
 and stumbling-blocks, which might thence 
 arise, may be removed in time, and the 
 union of the reformed churches be preserved 
 against the calumnies of the adversaries." 
 Arminius bore this very grievously, {spger- 
 rime,) and strove with all his power, that 
 this grievance should be recalled; which 
 when he could not obtain, by the assistance 
 of the Curators of the University, he pro- 
 cured a testimonial from his colleagues, in 
 which it was declared, " That indeed more 
 things were disputed among the students, 
 than it was agreeable to them: but that 
 among the professors of sacred theology 
 themselves, as far as it appeared to them, 
 there was no dissention in fundamentals." 
 
 A short time after the Synod of the pro- 
 vince of South Holland was convened in the 
 city of Rotterdam, which, when it had un- 
 derstood from the Classis of Dort, the many 
 and weighty reasons for which this griev- 
 ance had been transmitted by the same, and 
 
108 HISTORY OF 
 
 at the same time also from the deputies of 
 the Synod, how things really were in the 
 University of Leyden, and what had been 
 done by Arminius and the other professors 
 of sacred theology; after mature deliberation 
 it determined, that this spreading evil must 
 be counteracted in time, neither ought the 
 remedy of it to be procrastinated, under the 
 uncertain hope of a national Synod. And, 
 accordingly, it enjoined on the deputies of 
 the Synod, that they should most diligently 
 inquire, concerning articles on which dispu- 
 tations were principally held among the stu- 
 dents of theology in the University of Ley- 
 den; and should petition the lords the Cura- 
 tors, that a mandate might be given to the 
 professors of sacred theology, to declare open- 
 ly and explicitly their opinion concerning the 
 same: in order, that by this means it might 
 be ascertained respecting their agreement or 
 disagreement; and the churches, if perhaps 
 there was no dissention, or no grievous one, 
 might be freed from solicitude: or, if some 
 more weighty one should be detected, they 
 might think maturely concerning a remedy 
 of the same. 
 
 The Synod also commanded all the pas- 
 tors, for the sake of testifying their consent 
 
PKECED»NG EVENTS. 109 
 
 in doctrine, that they should subscribe the 
 Confession and Catechism of these churches ; 
 which in many Classes had been neglected, 
 and by others refused.* The deputies of the 
 Synod, having diligently examined the mat- 
 ter, exhibited to the lords the curators nine 
 questions, concerning which they had under- 
 stood, that at this time disputations were 
 principally maintained: and they requested, 
 that it might be enjoined by their authority 
 on the professors of sacred theology, to ex- 
 plain fully their opinion concerning the same. 
 But they answered. That some hope now 
 shone forth of obtaining a national Synod in 
 
 * " The opinions of Calvin, concerning the decrees of 
 God, and divine grace, became daily more general, and 
 were gradually introduced every where into the schools 
 of learning. There was not, however, any public law, or 
 confession of faith, that obliged the pastors of the reform- 
 ed churches in any part of the world, to conform their 
 sentiments to the tiieological doctrines that were adopted 
 and tnug-Jit at Geneva." — iVIosheim, vol. v. p. 3G6. This 
 introduces the learned historian's account of the Synod of 
 Dort : but the Confession and Catechism of the Bclgic 
 churches alone were appealed to in this contest, and they 
 were certainly obligatory on all the pastors of those 
 churches, and subscribed to by most of them. Again : 
 " Arminius knew, that the Dutch Divines, were neither 
 obliged by their confession of faith, nor by any other pub- 
 lic law, to adopt and propagate the opinions of Calvin." 
 Vol. V. p. 41. Now Arminius was not accused, as the 
 whole history shows, of deviatmg from the opinions of 
 Calvin, but for openly opposing tJae Confession and Cate- 
 chism of the Belgic Churches. 
 
110 H IS T OR Y OF 
 
 a short time; and therefore they judged it 
 more prudent [consultius) to reserve these 
 questions to the same, than by any farther 
 inquisition respecting them to give a handle 
 to dissention. The pastors also, who had 
 embraced the opinion of Arminius, every 
 where in the Classes refused to obey the 
 mandate of the Synod, concerning the sub- 
 scription of the Confession and the Cate- 
 chism. 
 
 This matter increased the solicitude of the 
 churches, when they saw that these pastors,, 
 relying on the favour of certain persons, evi- 
 dently despised the authority of the Synod, 
 and more boldly {aridacius) persisted in 
 their attempt. Wherefore, as in that way a 
 remedy could not be applied to this evil, they 
 copiously explained to the most illifstrious 
 and mighty lords the States General, in how 
 great a danger the church was placed; and 
 petitioned, that in order to the taking away 
 of these evils, a national Synod, which had 
 now been for many years deferred, might be 
 called together by the authority of the same 
 persons, at the earliest opportunity. These 
 (the States General) declared, that the states 
 of all the provinces had already agreed on the 
 convocation of a national Synod ; but that 
 
PRECEDtNG EVENTS. HI 
 
 there were those among them, who, in the let- 
 ters of consent, had added this condition, or, ^ 
 as they called it, clause: Namely, that in the 
 same there should be a revision of the Con- 
 fession and Catechism of these churches ; and, 
 consequently, the convocation of a national 
 Synod could not be made, unless this clause 
 were added, without the detriment {prapju- 
 dicio) of the States of that province. But, as it 
 was not obscurely evident, who for some years 
 had counselled {authores fuissent) the Illus- 
 trious the States of Holland, that this clause 
 should be added, and even pressed; and as it 
 might be feared, if should be annexed to the 
 calling of the Synod, that they who earnest- 
 ly desired changes of doctrine, would abuse 
 the same; and at the same time also, lest, 
 (especially in this state of things,) it should 
 afford no light cause of offence to the 
 churches; as if the Illustrious States them- 
 selves, or our churches, doubted of the truth 
 of the doctrine comprised in this Confession 
 and Catechism; the deputies of the churches 
 petition that the convocation of the Synod 
 should be drawn up in general terms, as 
 they call them, in the manner hitherto cus- 
 tomary: especially, as this clause seemed the 
 less necessary; seeing that in national Synods 
 
112 HISTORY OF 
 
 it had always been permitted, if any one 
 thought that he had ought against any arti- 
 cle of these writings, fairly and duly to pro- 
 pose it. 
 
 But the Illustrious lords the States General 
 declared, that this clause was not so to be 
 understood, as if they desired any thing to 
 be changed by it, in the doctrine of these 
 churches; for indeed a doctrine was not 
 always changed by a revisal, (or recognition, 
 recognitione,) but sometimes was even con- 
 firmed; yet it could not be omitted without 
 the prejudice of that province, which had 
 expressly added it. They therefore deli- 
 vered the letters of consent, in which this 
 also had been added, to the deputies of the 
 churches, which they transmitted to the 
 churches of each of the provinces; and with 
 them they also signified, what pains they had 
 bestowed that it might be omitted. 
 
 March 15, 1606.] The Belgic churches, 
 on the receipt of these letters, rejoiced indeed, 
 that after the expectation of so many years, 
 at length the power of holding a national 
 Synod had been obtained; though they were 
 not a little stumbled by this clause. Not be- 
 cause they were unwilling, that the Confes- 
 sion and the Catechism should be recognised, 
 
PRECEltiNG EVENTS. 113 
 
 after the accustomed and due manner, in the 
 national Synod: but because they feared, 
 lest they, who were labouring for a change 
 of doctrine, should be rendered more daring, 
 as if by this clause, a power was granted to 
 them, by the public authority of the lords 
 the States, of moving and innovating what- 
 ever any one pleased; and that these dis- 
 cords and controversies had arisen from 
 them, not from the inordinate desire of inno- 
 vating, but from an earnest endeavour of 
 satisfying the decrees of the Illustrious the 
 States. In the same letters, the Illustrious 
 lords the States General gave information, 
 that it had been determined by them, to call 
 together some learned and peaceful theolo- 
 gians, from each of the provinces, that they 
 might deliberate with the same, concerning 
 the time, place, and manner of holding this 
 national Synod. 
 
 August, 1606,] While these things were 
 transacting, the Annual Synod of the church- 
 es of Holland was held at Gorinchem; in 
 which, when the deputies of the churches 
 had related, what had been done by them in 
 the cause of the National Synod, and what 
 had been determined by the Illustrious lords 
 the States General, it was judged proper to 
 
114 HISTORY OF 
 
 enjoin on the same (deputies) diligently to 
 press the convocation of a National Synod; 
 and, though the Synod thought, that the 
 Confession and Catechism, would be recog- 
 nised, in a way and manner, new and unac- 
 customed hitherto, in the national Synod, it 
 purposed, that those persons, who should be 
 called together by the States of Holland, out 
 of South Holland, to the convention, in which 
 (it was to be deliberated) concerning the time, 
 place, and manner of holding the national 
 Synod, should be admonished to petition 
 from the States General, in the name of these 
 churches; that the clause, of which it hath 
 before been spoken, might be omitted in the 
 letters of convocation, for the reasons before 
 assigned; and that, in the place of it, other 
 milder words, which might produce less of- 
 fence, might be substituted. 
 
 It was also enjoined in the same Synod, to 
 all the pastors of the churches of South Hol- 
 land, and to all the professors of sacred the- 
 ology in the University of Leyden, that, at 
 as early a time as could be, they should ex- 
 hibit the considerations or animadversions, 
 which they had, upon the doctrine contained 
 in the Confession and Catechism; (because 
 Arminius and the pastors who were attached 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 115 
 
 to him were often accustomed to glory, that 
 they had very many;) the pastors indeed in 
 their own Classes, but the professors to the 
 deputies of the churches ; that the same might 
 be lawfully carried unto the national Synod, 
 if satisfaction could not be given to them in 
 the Classes. When this was demanded of 
 the pastors attached to Arminius, they de- 
 clined proposing them in the Classes; be- 
 cause, they said, they were not yet prepared: 
 but that they would propose them in their 
 own time and manner. Arminius also, hav- 
 ing been admonished ccncernnig this thing 
 by the deputies of the churches, answered, 
 that it could not be done at that time with 
 edification; but that, in the national Synod, 
 he would fully lay open the same. 
 
 May 23, 1607.] And when not long after, 
 the Illustrious the States General called to- 
 gether some theologians out of each of the 
 provinces, with whom they might deliberate, 
 respecting the time, place, and manner of the 
 national Synod : namely, John Leo, and 
 John Fontanus, from Geldria ; Francis Go- 
 marus, James Arminius, John Utenbogar- 
 dus, and John Becius, out of South Holland; 
 Herman Frankelius, and Henry Brandius, 
 out of Zealand; Everard Botius, and Henry 
 
116 HISTORY OP 
 
 Johannis, out of the province of Utrecht; Si- 
 brander Liibertus, and Jannes Bogermannus, 
 out of Friesland ; Thomas Goswinius, out of 
 Transisulania; John Acronus, and John Ni- 
 casias, out of the city Groningen and Om- 
 land; the questions, concerning which it 
 should be# dehberated in this convention, 
 were proposed to them by the Illustrious the 
 States General; and it was declared by their 
 concurrent suflrages, that as to the time, it 
 was necessary that the Synod should be call- 
 ed together as soon as might be, in the be- . 
 ginning of the ensuing summer, [a. d. 1608.] 
 That, as to place, the city of Utrecht would 
 be the most convenient for holding the Sy- 
 nod: as to the manner, 1. That the griev- 
 ances to be discussed in the Synod, should 
 be brought before the national Synod, from 
 each of the provincial Synods: 2. That from 
 each of the several Synods, and by the suf- 
 frages of the same, four pastors and two 
 elders should be deputed ; in the place of 
 which elders also, men of singular condition, 
 and skill in matters of theology, and adorned 
 by a testimony of piety, though they did not 
 fill up any ecclesiastical office, might be de- 
 puted: 3. That to these deputies, power 
 should be given in all things, which should 
 
PRECEDl'^G EVENTS. 117 
 
 be treated of in the Synod, not of deliberating 
 only, bat also of determining and deciding: 
 4. That the rule of judgment, in all the con- 
 troversies, relating to doctrines and morals, 
 should be the written word of God, or the 
 Sacred Scriptures, alone:* 5. That to the na- 
 tional Synod, should be called together, not 
 only the churches which are in Federated 
 Belgium, namely, of each language, the 
 Dutch and French; but those also of the 
 Belgic nation, which are dispersed without 
 Belgium; whether they were collected under 
 the cross, or otherwise : {alibi:) 6. That the 
 Illustrious and most mighty, the States Ge- 
 
 * This rule completely excluded all human reasoning-, 
 authority, tradition, or new revelations, as opposed to the 
 written word, " the sure testimony" of God : not only the 
 authority of fathers and councils, with the traditions of 
 the church of Rome ; but the authority also of the church 
 of Geneva, of Calvin, and of all other retbrmed teachers. 
 How is it then, that ecclesiastical historians generally re- 
 present this contest, as an attempt to impose the doctrine 
 of the church of Geneva on the Belgic churches? It 
 might as reasonably be said, that the clergymen and others, 
 who combined and used every effort, some years since, to 
 procure the abolislnnent of-subscrlption to the articles of 
 the church of England, but could not succeed, had the 
 doctrines of Galvin and Geneva imposed on them. What- 
 ever similarity there might be, between the doctrine of 
 Calvin or that of thechurcli of Geneva, and the Confession 
 and Catechism of the Belgic churches, the latter was ex- 
 clusively ai>pcaled to by the other pastors, and avowedly 
 opposed by Arminius and his followers : yet even these 
 were to be revised according to the written word of God. 
 
 11 
 
118 HISTORY OF 
 
 neral, should be requested, that they would 
 deign to send to the same their own dele- 
 gates, professing the reformed religion, that, 
 in their name, they might preside over the 
 order of it: 7. That the professors also of 
 sacred theology should be called to the 
 same. 
 
 In these things indeed they were all agreed ; 
 as in some others they could not agree among 
 themselves. For Arminiiis and Utenbogar- 
 dus, and the two (deputies) from Utrecht, 
 whom they had drawn over to their opinion, 
 determined these three things: 1. That that 
 was to be held as the decision of the Synod, 
 not which had been determined by the votes 
 of all the deputies to the Synod, but also 
 by those who deputed them: for, under the 
 name of the Synod, not the deputies alone, 
 but those who deputed them also, ought to 
 be understood: 2. That it should always be 
 free to the deputies, as often as they might 
 choose, and as they perceived that they were 
 burdened in any tiling, to retire to their own 
 (friends or constituents) for the sake of taking 
 counsel: 3. That the revision of the Belgic 
 Confession and Catechism was altogether 
 necessary: so that they saw no cause, for 
 which the clause concerning the revision of 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 119 
 
 those writings, should not be inserted in the 
 letters of convocation. 
 
 The rest of the pastors and professors' 
 judged: 1. That that should be considered 
 as the definitive decision of the Synod, which 
 had been determined either by the concur- 
 rent votes of the deputies to the Synod, or 
 of the majority of them; but that, under the 
 name of the Synod, those were to be ac- 
 counted, who, as lawful deputies to the same, 
 had met together with the power of judging: 
 2. That it might indeed be allowed them to 
 retire to their friends for the sake of taking 
 counsel; yet so, that under this pretext, the 
 proceedings of the Synod should not be rash- 
 ly disturbed : that when, and in what man- 
 ner, and for what causes, they might thus 
 recede, should not be left to the unrestricted 
 will (arbiirio) of individuals, but to the judg- 
 ment of the whole Synod : 3. That the Bel- 
 gic Confession and Catechism might indeed 
 be revised in the Synod; if, for adequate 
 causes, the Synod should determine that this 
 was necessary; and likewise that it should 
 be free to all, who thought that they had 
 any thing against those writings, to propose 
 the same to the Synod in due manner, to be 
 examined and decided on : but, because the 
 
120 HISTORY OF 
 
 clause concerning the revision, if it should 
 be inserted in the letters of convocation, 
 seemed likely to give to some cause of of- 
 fence, and to others the license of innova- 
 ting; they thought that the Illustrious the 
 States General should be petitioned, that this 
 clause, for the sake of the tranquillity of the 
 churches, might be omitted in the letters of 
 convocation; and that, in the place of it, 
 these, or similar words might be substituted; 
 namely, That the Synod was convened, for 
 the confirmation, agreement, and propaga- 
 tion of pure and orthodox doctrine; for pre- 
 serving and establishing the peace and good 
 order (iv]a^iav) of the church; and finally, 
 for promoting true piety among the inhabi- 
 tants of these regions. And most of them 
 showed, that they had this very thing in the 
 mandates from their own churches, and also 
 from the States themselves of their own pro- 
 vinces. This disagreement of counsels and 
 judgments threw in a new delay to the na- 
 tional Synod: for they, who had hitherto re- 
 sisted its convocation, eagerly seizing on this 
 occasion, laboured earnestly by all means, 
 that the convocation of the Synod, though 
 now promised, might be hindered. 
 
 In this convention Arminius was request- 
 
PRECEDrt^O EVENTS. 121 
 
 ed, with the strongest obtestation, by the 
 other professors and pastors, that, the things 
 which he had (to allege) against the doc- 
 trine expressed in the Confession and Cate- 
 chism, he would in a free and brotherly- 
 manner communicate to them, as his fellow 
 ministers : the promise being added, that 
 they would bestow pains fully to satisfy him; 
 or that he, on honourable conditions, might 
 be reconciled to his colleagues, and might 
 thenceforth live peaceably with them; neither 
 would they, a reconciliation having been 
 effected, publish beyond the place of the con- 
 vention, any of those things, which he should 
 make manifest unto them. But he said, that 
 neither was this thought prudent by him, 
 nor was he bound to do it, as the convention 
 was not appointed for this purpose. In the 
 following summer, when the annual Synod 
 of the South Holland churches was held at 
 Delph, Utenbogardus was admonished, to 
 explain to the Synod, the reasons, on account 
 of which, in giving the counsels concerning 
 the manner of holding the national Synod, 
 he, with Arniinius, had thought and advised 
 differently from the rest of the pastors; that 
 the same might be well considered and de- 
 cided on by the Synod. He answered. That 
 
122 HISTORYOP 
 
 he was bound to render an account of this 
 to the Illustrious the States alone, and not to 
 the Synod. Being requested, that he would 
 explain those things, which he had (to al- 
 lege) against the doctrine that was con- 
 tained in the Confession and Catechism of 
 these churches : he replied, that neither did 
 it appear to him prudent to do it in that 
 assembly, nor was he prepared. It was in 
 this Synod also inquired, whether, according 
 to the decree of the former Synod, any con- 
 siderations, or animadversions upon the Con- 
 fession and Catechism had been exhibited to 
 the Classes : but it was answered by the 
 delegates from each of the Classes, That 
 most of the pastors had professed in the 
 Classes, that they had no animadversions 
 against the received doctrine; but that those, 
 who professed that they had some, were un- 
 willing to explain them: either because they 
 said, that they were not yet prepared, or be- 
 cause they did not think that this was advisa- 
 ble for them.* Wherefore the Synod judged, 
 
 * Nothing can be more evident tlian this fact, that the 
 followers of Arminius aimed to subvert, or excceding-jy to 
 modify, tlie doctrine of the autliorized writings of the 
 Belgic churches; and that the otiicrs wanted no alteration 
 to be made in that doctrine, as more favourable, either to 
 the doctrine of the church of Geneva, or of Calvin, as 
 many writers confidently assert. 
 
PRECED:^NG EVENTS. 123 
 
 that it should again be enjoined on them, 
 that, omitting all evasions, subterfuges, {ier- 
 giversatio7iibus,) and delays, they should 
 explain, as early as might be, all the ani- 
 madversions which they had against the re- 
 ceived doctrine : each of them to his ov^^n 
 Class. 
 
 It was likewise shown to the Synod, that 
 every where in the churches, dissensions 
 daily more and more increased; and that 
 most of the young men coming forth from 
 the University of Leyden, and the instruc- 
 tion of Arminius, being called to the minis- 
 try of the churches, in the examination in- 
 deed concealed their opinion by ambiguous 
 methods of speaking; but when they had 
 been set forth to the ministry, they imme- 
 diately moved new disputations, contended 
 earnestly for opinions, and gloried that they 
 had various considerations against the re- 
 ceived doctrine: That in the Classes 'and 
 Consistories, sharp dissensions and alterca- 
 tions arose among the pastors, concerning 
 most of the heads of doctrine; and that, 
 among the people also, various disputings 
 concerning doctrine were heard, with the 
 great offence and disturbance of the churches: 
 yea, moreover, that the beginnings of schisms 
 
124 HISTORY OF 
 
 were seen: that the pastors attached to Ar- 
 minius instituted frequent meetings in which 
 they might deUberate concerning the propa- 
 gation of their doctrine ; and that the peo- 
 ple more and more went away into parties.* 
 As therefore the Synod judged that the 
 remedy of this evil could no longer be de- 
 ferred, and that the hope of obtaining a na- 
 tional Synod, because of this diversity of 
 counsels and opinions, was altogether uncer- 
 tain: it was determined by the Synod, from 
 the counsel of the most ample the delegates, 
 to petition of the illustrious lords the States 
 of Holland and West Friesland, that from 
 the two Synods of South and North Holland, 
 one provincial Synod might be called at the 
 first opportunity, (as it had formerly been 
 done in similar difRculties,) in order to quiet 
 
 * The enlightened and decided friend to free inquiry, 
 will see even in the causes of these complaints, (while the 
 immediate effects may perhaps be deemed very unfavour. 
 able to truth and holiness,) the dawn of tliat more en- 
 larged state of things, in which free investigation ofbotii 
 received, and exploded, and novel opinions, proves ulti- 
 mately and highly beneficial to the cause of truth : and he 
 will agree, that the arm of authority, secular or ecclesias- 
 tical, could not beneficially be cxcrled against it; except 
 so far, as to require those who voluntarily belong to, and 
 minister in any church, to conform to the rules of that 
 church, or to recede from it without further molestation. 
 But this does not prevent the propriety of doing justice to 
 tlie character of wise and pious men, to whom no views of 
 this kind had as yet ever been presented. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 125 
 
 and remove these evils. When the deputies 
 of each Synod had copiously explained to 
 the Illustrious lords the States these difficul- 
 ties of the churches, as growing more and 
 more heavy; and had petitioned, that for the 
 removal of the same the convocation of a 
 provincial Synod might be appointed at the 
 most early time: though great hopes had 
 been given them, by the most ample the 
 lords the delegates, they were not as yet 
 able to obtain it; because at that time, [Sept. 
 14, 1607,] a beginning had been made of 
 settling the terms of a truce with the enemy: 
 and the Illustrious States being themselves 
 fully occupied with the most weighty affairs 
 of the republic, could not have leisure to at- 
 tend to these ecclesiastical concerns. 
 
 April 30, 1608.] In the mean time Armi- 
 nius, when he sav/ that the churches were 
 urgent, that this cause should be determined 
 by the legal ecclesiastical judgments: in or- 
 der that he might decline that trial, {forum, 
 meaning the decision of tJie ecclesiastical 
 courts,) having exhibited a suppliant writ- 
 ing, {libelhim,) to the Illustrious the States, 
 obtained that cognizance should be taken of 
 his cause, by the most ample the counsellors 
 of the supreme court, heiug political men; 
 12 
 
126 HISTORY OF 
 
 (not ecclesiastical;) and Gomarus was com- 
 manded to liold a conference with Arminius 
 before the same, the pastors being present, 
 who had lately attended at the preparatory 
 convention from South and North Holland, 
 when the deputies of the churches had un- 
 derstood this, they again requested the Illus- 
 trious the States of Holland and West Fries- 
 land, that, instead of this conference insti- 
 tuted before the supreme court, a provincial 
 Synod might b§, called; that in the same, 
 cognizance might be taken and judgment . 
 given on this, ecclesiastical cause, by eccle- 
 siastical meny skilful in these matters, and 
 lawfully delegated by the churches with the 
 power of awarding judgment. The Illustri- 
 ous the States answered, that the cognizance 
 of the cause alone had been entrusted to the 
 supreme court; but that the decision of it 
 would afterwards be committed, either to a 
 provincial or to a national Synod. 
 
 In this conference a long dispute occurred 
 about the order of proceeding. Arminius 
 contended that Gomarus ought to undertake 
 the part of an agent, {actoris, pleader, or 
 prosecutor, or accuser,) but that he was only 
 bound to defend himself: while Gomarus 
 judged, that this method of proceeding was 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 127 
 
 not less unjust than unusual, especially in an 
 ecclesiastical cause, before political judges: 
 that he indeed was prepared to bring proof 
 before a lawful Synod that Arminius had 
 proposed dogmas which were at variance 
 with the word of God, and with the Confes- 
 sion and Catechism of the Belgic churches, 
 but that it could not be done in this place, 
 without prejudice to his cause; that he, (Go- 
 marus,) tiiought this conference, in order to 
 answer the intention of the Illustrions lords 
 the States, might better be conducted in this 
 manner, namely, that without these miitual 
 accusations, each of them should clearly and 
 perspicuously explain and set forth his own 
 opinion, concerning every one of the heads 
 of doctrine; for thence it might most advan- 
 tageously be understood, in what things they 
 agreed or disagreed. As to what belonged 
 to himself, he would not shrink from ex- 
 plaining his opinion concerning all the heads 
 of doctrine fully and openly, as much so, in- 
 deed, as could be desired by any one; that 
 Arminius also, if he were willing fully to 
 perform the part of a faithful teacher, ought 
 in the same manner to declare his own opin- 
 ion, and not any longer in this business to 
 use subterfuges of this kind. He, (Armi- 
 
128 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 nius,) nevertheless persisted in his purpose; 
 so that he at length exclaimed that he won- 
 dered, seeing various rumours of his hetero- 
 doxy had gone about through the churches; 
 and the conflagration excited by him, was 
 said to rise above the very roofs of the 
 churches; that he yet found no one who 
 dared to lodge an accusation against him. 
 Gomarus, in order to meet this boasting, un- 
 dertook to prove that he had taught such an 
 opinion concerning the first article of our 
 faith, namely, concerning the justification of 
 man before God, as was opposed to the word 
 of God, and to the Confession of the Belgic 
 churches. For the proof of this thing, he 
 produced his own very words, written out 
 from the hand writing of the same Arminius, 
 in which he asserts, that in the justification 
 of man before God, the righteousness of 
 Christ is not imputed for righteousness; but 
 that faith itself, or the act of believing {to 
 credere,) by the gracious acceptation, {accep- 
 tationem, acquittal,) was that our righte- 
 ousness, by which we are justified before 
 God. When Arminius saw himself thus fast 
 bound, as he could not indeed deny this to 
 be evidence of proof, {evidentiain prohatiu- 
 nis, conclusive evidence,) he began to con- 
 
PRECEotNG EVENTS. 1 29 
 
 sent to another method of proceeding, name- 
 ly, that each should sign in a writing his 
 own opinion, comprised in certain theses, 
 concerning the principal articles in which 
 the difference was thought to consist; on 
 which each afterwards, in return, marked 
 his own animadversions. 
 
 This conference having been terminated, 
 the counsellors of the supreme court reported 
 to the illustrious the states of Holland and 
 West Friesland, that they, as far as they had 
 been able to perceive from the conference, 
 judged, that the controversies, which had 
 arisen between these two professors, were 
 not of so great importance, but regarded es- 
 pecially some more subtile disputes concern- 
 ing Predestination, which might either be 
 omitted or connived at, {dissinnilari,) by a 
 mutual toleration. But Gomarus added, that 
 the difference detected in the opinions were 
 of so great moment, that he, with the opinion 
 of Arminius, should not dare to appear be- 
 fore the judgment of God: and, unless a 
 remedy were maturely applied, it was to be 
 feared, lest in a short time, one province 
 should be engaged in contest against another, 
 church against church, state against state, 
 and citizens against each other. But the 
 
130 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 Illustrious the States determined, that the 
 writings sealed on each side in this confer- 
 ence, should be preserved in the supreme 
 court, even unto a national Synod, neither 
 should they be communicated in the mean 
 while to any man [cuiqiiam mortalium.) 
 Yet, neither did this conference deliver from 
 anxiety the churches, but rather increased it; 
 especially as the things which had been done 
 at it were concealed from the churches. For 
 not without reason they judged, (Aat<(i te- 
 mert,) that this was done in favour of Ar- 
 minius, lest his opinions should be made 
 manifest. In the mean while the churches 
 did not cease, by their deputies, strenuously 
 to petition the Illustrious States, that this 
 ecclesiastical cause, which, except with great 
 danger of the church, could not be deferred, 
 might be examined and decided on, as soon 
 as possible, by the judgment either of a law- 
 ful provincial, or a national Synod. Wlien 
 Arminius understood this, he procured by 
 Utenbogardus, whose authority at that time 
 was great among most of the chief persons 
 of the country, that the Illustrious States 
 should command, that the Annual Synods 
 themselves, as well of South as of North 
 Holland, the time of which was at hand. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 131 
 
 should be deferred. Bat as this could not 
 be done without the greatest detriment of 
 the churches, they again, having explained 
 before the Illustrious the States their difficul- 
 ties, petitioned, either that it might be allow- 
 ed, to hold, according to custom, each of the 
 annual Synods, as well that in South, as in 
 North Holland; or that out of each united 
 together one provincial Synod should as soon 
 as possible be called, as it had also before 
 this been petitioned. 
 
 June 28, 160S.J To this petition, the Illus- 
 trious States declared, that they had deter- 
 mined, in the next October, to call together 
 a provincial Synod for this purpose. When 
 this had been made known to the churches, 
 all the pastors attached to Arminius were 
 again admonished, that each of them should 
 lay open to his Classis, his considerations, (or 
 remarks, consider ationes,) that the same 
 might be lawfully carried to the approach- 
 ing Synod. But they, as before, so now also 
 each of them, declined this with one consent, 
 with their accustomed evasions [tergiversa- 
 tioiiibus.) And when the month of October 
 approached, and the churches pressed the 
 convocation of a provincial Synod, as pro- 
 mised, that was again deferred for two 
 
132 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 months: and it was again permitted to the 
 churches, to hold the particular annual Sy- 
 nods, as well in South as in North Holland ; 
 yet on this condition, that the cause of Ar- 
 minius should not be treated of in the same, 
 which they willed to be reserved to the Pro- 
 vincial Synod. In the Synod of the churches 
 of South Holland, which was held at Dor- 
 drecht (or Dort,) when it had been reported, 
 that all the pastors attached to Arminius 
 were hitherto unwilling to lay open their 
 considerations, which they said they had 
 against the received doctrine, to their fellow 
 pastors, {symmistis,) but that they eluded 
 by various evasions, the admonitions of the 
 churches, and the decrees of the Synods ; it 
 was determined, that it should be gravely 
 enjoined on them, to lay open these their 
 considerations within the space of the next 
 month, after the admonition given, under the 
 penalty of incurring the ecclesiastical censure 
 against the contumacious. The same also 
 was demanded from the professors of sacred 
 theology in the University of Leyden, and 
 from Peter Bertius, the ruler of the theologi- 
 cal college. These pastors, when they saw, 
 that either their opinion must be laid open, 
 or they must undergo the ecclesiastical cen- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 133 
 
 sure; in order to evade each of these, they, 
 by the aid of Utenbogardus, obtained letters 
 from the Illnstrious lords the States, in which 
 it was enjoined on these pastors, that within 
 the space of one month they should transmit 
 to the lords the States themselves, the consi- 
 derations which they had, sealed up, that 
 they might be reserved by the same, to be 
 exhibited to the provincial Synod. The pro- 
 fessors, being asked by the deputies of the 
 Synod if they had any considerations of this 
 kind, to open these before them, Gomarus 
 answered, indeed, that he had observed no- 
 thing in the Confession and Catechism of the 
 churches which he thought in need of cor- 
 rection or alteration, as too little agreeing 
 with the word of God; but Arminius, that 
 he would answer by writing to this demand, 
 in his own time. And when he saw him- 
 self thus urged by the churches to the decla- 
 ration of his opinion, he explained in a pro- 
 lix discourse to the lords the States, in their 
 stated convention, what he thought concern- 
 ing divine predestination, the grace of God, 
 and the free-will of man, the perseverence 
 of the saints, the assurance of salvation; tlie 
 perfection of man in this life, the Deity of the 
 Son of God, the justification of man before 
 
134 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 God, and the other heads of doctrine. At 
 the same time, he endeavoured to persuade 
 the Illustrious the States, that, in these re- 
 formed churches, a doctrine was delivered 
 concerning the divine predestination, which 
 was at variance {pugnaret) with the na- 
 ture of God, with his wisdom, justice, and 
 goodness; with the nature of man and his 
 free-will; with the work of the creation; with 
 the nature of life and death eternal, and 
 finally with that of sin; and which took 
 away the divine grace was inimical to the 
 glory of God, and pernicious to the salvation 
 of men; which made God the author of sin, 
 hindered sorrow for sin, took away all pious 
 solicitude, lessened the earnest desire of do- 
 ing good things, extinguished the ardour of 
 prayer, took away the " fear and trembling" 
 with which we ought to " work out our own 
 salvation," made way for desperation, sub- 
 verted the gospel, hindered the ministry of 
 the word, and lastly, overturned the founda- 
 tions, not only of the Christian religion, but 
 also wholly of all religion.* 
 
 * It is probable, that in all the volumes, which ever 
 since that time have been written b}' Arniinians, or Anti- 
 Calvinists, in rcllitation of Calvinism, there is no objection 
 of any |)lausibility urjred against tiic doctrines designated 
 by tliat term, which is not hero briefly, and fairly, and 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 135 
 
 When Gomarus had heard these things, 
 he deemed it a part of his duty, to give bet- 
 ter information {melius o'lidire) to the Illus- 
 trious lords the States, lest perhaps by this 
 method, their minds should be pre-occupied 
 with unfavourable prejudices against the 
 orthodox doctrine. Having therefore peti- 
 tioned for permission to speak, he, in the 
 same convention, copiously {prolixc) ex- 
 plained what was the genuine opinion of 
 Arminius concerning the grace of God, and 
 the free-will of man, the justification of man 
 before God, the perfection of man in tiiis life, 
 predestination, the origin of sin, and the per- 
 
 emphatically stated, as used by Arminius, before the States 
 of Holland, in this history, written witli the express pur- 
 pose of sanctioning the decisions of the Synod of Dort : 
 perhaps, no where else can so compendious a list of these 
 objections be found. The compilers evidently did not con- 
 sider them as unanswerable, or very Ibrmidable ; nor were 
 they afraid of Iiaving the whole cause fairly tried and de- 
 termined according to the woijd of God; the objections 
 being indeed, neither more nor less, than man's presump- 
 tuous reasonings against the express, sure, and authorita- 
 tive testimony of God himself; the substance of the in- 
 quiry which the apostle answered, or silenced at once, 
 " Thou wilt say to me, Why doth he yet find fault ? For 
 who hath resisted his will ? Nay but, O man," rejoins the 
 apostle, " Who art thou that repliest against God ?" It is 
 evident from the whole narrative, that the Confession and 
 Catechism of the Bclgic churches, as well as the sermons 
 and writings of the pastors, were involved in this heavy 
 charge, and condemned most deeply by this sweeping 
 sentence. 
 
136 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 severance of the saints: and what just cause 
 of suspicion he (Arminius) had given, that 
 he did not thinli aright, concerning the Holy 
 Scripture, the sacred Trinity, the providence 
 of God, the satisfaction of Jesus Christ, the 
 church, faith, good works, and the other 
 heads of doctrine. By what arts also he dis- 
 seminated his own opinions; namely, that 
 when publicly asked and solemnly enjoined, 
 he has hitherto concealed his opinion from 
 the churches; but had diligently inculcated it 
 privately on the pastors, whom he hoped he 
 should be able to draw over into it, and on his 
 own pupils (or scholars); that he enervated 
 the principal arguments of our party, {nos- 
 trorum,) with which the orthodox doctrine 
 used to be fortified; but confirmed those of 
 the Jesuits, and of the other adversaries, with 
 which they are accustomed to fight against 
 the doctrine of the reformed churches; that 
 he suggested various doubts concerning the 
 truth of the received doctrine, into the minds 
 of the pupils; and (taught them) to hold the 
 same at first as in an equilibrium with the 
 heterodox doctrine, and at length altogether 
 to reject it; that liitherto he had not been 
 willing to publish any declaration of sinceri- 
 ty and consent in doctrine, though very often 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 137 
 
 lovingly, and in a brotherly manner, asked 
 by the churches to do it: that he had earnest- 
 ly laboured by all means, that he might not 
 lay open to the churches his errors, which 
 had been detected before the supreme court: 
 and that he had aimed at this one thing, by 
 delaying the time, to have the opportunity of 
 drawing over the more persons into his own 
 opinion, and of every where occupying the 
 churches: that, having despised the decisions 
 and decrees of Synods, Classes, and Consis- 
 tories, he had in the first instance burst forth 
 {prosiliisse) to the tribunal of the Supreme 
 Magistrate, and had there proposed his com- 
 plaints and accusations against the doctrine 
 of the churches; and by the arts of a courtier 
 (aulicas) had industriously studied to con- 
 ciliate favour to himself, but to bring hatred 
 on the churches. Wherefore he (Gomarus) 
 earnestly entreated the States, (seeing that the 
 students of sacred theology in the University 
 of Leyden, and every where the pastors, 
 daily more and more revolted from the or- 
 thodox doctrine, discords and contentions 
 spread abroad, the churches were disturbed, 
 and the citizens were drawn into parties,) 
 that the promised national Synod might as 
 early as possible be called ; in which the 
 
138 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 causes of these evils having been legally ex- 
 amined, a suitable remedy might at length 
 be applied. The deputies of the churches 
 also soon after petitioned for the same : but 
 by the endeavours of Utenbogardus and 
 others it was effected, that this calling of the 
 Synod should always be deferred. 
 
 April 4, 1609.] They (the deputies of the 
 churches) likewise several times admonished 
 Arminius, to send to them the considerations 
 contained in the writing which he had promis- 
 ed; who at length answered by letter, that he 
 did not deny that this had been promised by 
 him, but because he had understood that the 
 Illustrious the States had ordered the pastors 
 to send their considerations sealed up unto 
 them, he had changed his mind, {consilhi??i,) 
 and that he would wait till the same also 
 should be enjoined on him. Peter Bertius, 
 the regent of the theological college, being 
 admonished by the same deputies, that if he 
 had any thing against the received doctrine 
 of the churches, he would freely explain it, 
 declared his own opinion concerning most of 
 the heads of doctrine openly without any 
 evasion; and showed that, in the articles of 
 the justification of man before God, of pre- 
 destination, of the grace of God, of free-will, 
 
PRECEDIXG EVENTS, 
 
 139 
 
 and finally, of the perseverance of true be- 
 lievers, {vere Jidelium,) he thought differ- 
 ently from the doctrine of the Belgic church- 
 es.* This rendered the churches more and 
 more anxious; seeing they understood that 
 not only Arminius in the University,' but 
 Bertius also, in the seminary of the churches 
 of Holland, set before the youth entrusted to 
 his fidelity, and destined to the ministry of 
 the churches, heterodox doctrine; and, hav- 
 ing drawn them aside from the sincerity (or 
 purity) of the doctrine, instilled into them 
 {imbu€re)new opinions. The churches saw 
 these things, and grieved; yet they were not 
 able to apply the lawful remedy to these 
 evils, though it was that which they chiefly 
 wished and judged necessary; Utenbogardus, 
 and others, whose authority was at that time 
 
 * " There was not, however, any public law, or confes- 
 sion of faith, that oblicred the pastors of the reformed 
 churches in any part of the world, to conform their senti- 
 ments to the tlieo'ogical doctrines that were adopted and 
 taught at Geneva." Mosheim, vol. v. p. 366. "Arminius 
 knew, that the Dutch divines and doctors, were not obliged 
 by their confession of faith, nor by any public law, to adopt 
 and propagate the principles of Calvin." Ibid. p. 441. It 
 might be supposed iroin this, tliat tiie opposers of Ar- 
 minius, and all concerned in procuring the Synod ofDort, 
 wanted Arminius and his party to adhere to the Geneva 
 Confession and the creed of Calvin, &c.: whereas in fact, 
 these are never mentioned in the liistory prefixed to that 
 of the Synod, but the received doctrine of the Belgic 
 churches alone. 
 
140 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 great among certain chief persons of the 
 country, hindering with all their power, by 
 their means, all synodical conventions and 
 ecclesiastical judgments. 
 
 Hence the pastors attached to Arminius 
 were made more bold to propose their own 
 heterodox opinions; and they began even 
 publicly before the people to defame the 
 received doctrine with various calumnies, 
 and to rage furiously {debacchari) against it, 
 as horrid and detestable. Among these, a 
 certain person, (called) Adolphus Venator, 
 the pastor of the church of Alcmar in North 
 Holland, was not the last; who, besides that 
 he was of too little approved a life, {vitse 
 minus prob at X,) o\\q\\\y and by no means in 
 a dissembling maimer, scattered abroad Pe- 
 lagian and Socinian errors, with incredible 
 impudence, publicly and privately: for which 
 cause, he was suspended from the oflice of 
 teaching, by the legitimate judgment of the 
 churches of North Holland. He (however) 
 despising the judgment of the churches, per- 
 sisted in the office of teaching, against the 
 will of the churches. The orthodox pastors 
 ill the Classis of Alcmar judged that this 
 unholy man, {impuru7n,) having been law- 
 fully suspended from the ministry, and a 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 141 
 
 few other pastors whom he had drawn over 
 mto his opinion, and who pertinaciously re- 
 fused to testify their consent to the doctrine 
 of the reformed churches, by the subscription 
 of the Confession, should not be admitted 
 into their assembly. They, having com- 
 plained of this matter to the Illustrious the 
 States by the aid of Utenbogardus, obtained 
 a mandate, by which this admission for them 
 was commanded; which when the orthodox 
 could not do, because of their conscience ; 
 they submissively requested the Illustrious 
 the States, that they might not be burdened 
 by mandates of this kind, which they could 
 not conscientiously obey. The deputies of 
 the churches, when they saw that these dis- 
 sentions and scandals were daily more and 
 more increased, again earnestly entreated (or 
 adjured, obtestati stmt) the Illustrious the 
 States, in the name ot'the churches, that the 
 promised provincial Synod might be called 
 together at the earliest time, for the removal 
 of these evils. But when Utenbogardus, 
 and the rest of the pastors addicted to Ar- 
 minius, observed the minds of the Illustrious 
 lords the States to incline to tiiis; in order 
 that they might avoid the ecclesiaslical de- 
 13 
 
142 HISTORY OF 
 
 cisions, they effected by certain individuals 
 who seemed more attached to their cause, 
 that in the stead of the provincial Synod, 
 a conference, concerning the controverted 
 articles between Gomarus and Arminius, 
 should be held, in the convention itself of the 
 Illustrious States; in the which each might 
 take to himself four pastors, whose counsels 
 they might be allowed to use. Arminius 
 had taken .Tannes Utenbogardus, of Hague, 
 Adrian Borrius of Leyden, Nicholas Grevin- 
 chovius of Rotterdam, and the before men- 
 tioned Adolphus Venator of the Alcmarian 
 church. But Gomarus, (took) Ricardus Ac- 
 ronius of Scheidam, James Roland of Am- 
 sterdam, John Bogardus of Harlem, and 
 Festus Hommius of Leyden, pastors of the 
 church. 
 
 When they had come together, Gomarus 
 and the pastors, who had joined themselves 
 to him, requested these two things: 1. That 
 this conference should be instituted in wri- 
 ting to be exhibited on each side; by which 
 means, vain rumours of whatever kind might 
 be counteracted. 2. That these writings 
 should afterwards be delivered to a national 
 Synod, to be examined and judged, by which 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 143 
 
 the judgment of an ecclesiastical cause, might 
 be reserved entire to the churches, "^ The 
 Illustrious the States, willed that the con- 
 ference should be instituted, by word of 
 mouth, {viva voce,) yet so that it might be 
 allowed to use writing in aid of the memory; 
 and they promised, having given public let- 
 ters for confirmation of the matter, that this 
 cause, when they had known concerning the 
 same from this conference, should be reserved 
 to the judgment of a provincial Synod; and 
 in order to this, that all things whatever, 
 which should there be treated of by word of 
 mouth, being afterwards sealed up in wri- 
 ting, those writings should be exhibited to 
 the Synod. 
 
 The same persons also thought it a shame- 
 ful thing, {indigimm,) that Adolphus Vena- 
 tor who, on account of his doctrine and 
 impure life, had been suspended from the 
 ministry by tlie lawful censures of the 
 
 * That this cause might be regularly condemned, it was 
 judged " proper to bring it before an ecclesiastical assem- 
 bly or Synod. This method of proceeding, was agreeable 
 to the sentiments and principles of the Calvinists, who are 
 of opinion, that all spiritual concerns and religious contro- 
 versies ought to be judged and decided by an ecclesiastical 
 assembly or council." — Moshnm, vol. v. p. 450. " The 
 Calvinists are not particular in this ; and indeed it is natu- 
 ral that debates, purely theological, should be discussed in 
 an assembly of divines." — Note, Ibid. Maclaine. 
 
144 HISTORYOF 
 
 churches, should be brought forward (or 
 employed, adhiberi) in such a conference, to 
 the great detriment of ecclesiastical censures. 
 Wherefore they demanded, that another per- 
 son should be taken in his place; which, as 
 Arminius vehemently struggled against it, 
 they were not able to obtain. In the begin- 
 ning also, a disputation occurred concerning 
 the order of handling the articles. For Ar- 
 minius seemed to place the great defence of 
 his cause in this, that the beginning should 
 be made with the article of predestination. 
 Gomarus thought, that because the article 
 which respected justification seemed more 
 necessary, the beginnings should be made 
 with it; which also pleased the Illustrious 
 the States.^ 
 
 Concerning this article, there was the same 
 controversy, which had previously been agi- 
 tated before the supreme court, namely, 
 Whether faith, inasmuch as it is an act ac- 
 cording to the gracious estimation of God, be 
 that righteousness itself by which we are 
 
 * Arminius in this point, sliowed his sound policy : for 
 when decianiations against predestination have prepared 
 the way, a prejudice as to the other doctrines connected 
 with it, or held by those who hold that offensive doctrine, 
 will seldom be impartinlly considered. Some modern refu- 
 ters of (^Jalvinism either have not been so politic, or they 
 have been more fair, iu this respect than Arminius was. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 145 
 
 justified before God. In the second place, it 
 was treated concerning the doctrine of divine 
 predestination, which Arminius endeavoured 
 to render odious, by the same consequences, 
 which he had lately brought forward in the 
 convention of the Illustrious the States. But 
 Gomarus urged the principal point, namely, 
 Whether faith were the antecedent cause or 
 condition of election, or whether indeed the 
 fi'uit or effect of the same. The third con- 
 troversy was concerning the grace of God 
 and free-will. Arminius professed that he 
 acknowledged all the operations of divine 
 grace, whatever could be assigned in the 
 conversion of man; only that no grace should 
 be assigned, which is irresistible. Goma- 
 rus showed what ambiguity and what guile 
 might be concealed under that word irre- 
 sistible; namely, that indeed under the same 
 might be hidden the doctrine of the Semi- 
 Pelagians, and the Synergists (Co-operators) 
 which had been condemned of old: and he 
 stated, that in the regeneration of man, that 
 grace of the Holy Spirit was necessary; 
 which works so efficaciously, that the resist- 
 ance of the flesh being overcome, whosoever 
 are made partakers of this grace, are cer- 
 tainly and infallibly converted to God by the 
 
146 HISTORY OF 
 
 same. Finally, they treated concerning the 
 perseverance of the truly believing. Armi- 
 nius declared, that he had never opposed the 
 doctrine of the certain perseverance of the 
 truly believing, nor thus far was he willing 
 to oppose it, because those testimonies of 
 Scripture stood for it (or were extant for it) 
 to which he was not as yet able to answer; 
 he should therefore only propose those topics, 
 which in this article had excited scruple and 
 hesitation in him.* When Gomarus had an- 
 swered to these topics, he confirmed this doc- 
 trine from the word of God by many evident 
 testimonies. 
 
 These things having been fully discussed, 
 the collocutors were asked, whether there re- 
 mained more articles, concerning which they 
 differed from each other. Gomarus answer- 
 ed, that there were more: the articles for in- 
 stance concerning original sin, the provi- 
 dence of God, the authority of the sacred 
 Scriptures, the assurance of salvation, the 
 
 * It is remarkable, that Arniinius liimsclf in this his last 
 public conference, and just before his death, should express 
 himself so undecided on this grand point of decided and 
 unqualified opposition to modern Arminians; and should 
 make the concession, that he was not yet able to answer 
 the Scriptures, which seemed to favour the doctrine of the 
 final perseverance in all true believers. It is worthy the 
 serious consideration of his disciples. — He died Oct. 19, in 
 this same year. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. ]47 
 
 perfection of man in this life, and some 
 others, concerning which, whether they 
 should treat also in this place, he left to the 
 prudence of the Illustrious the States; espe- 
 cially as they must a second time be discuss- 
 ed by them in the Synod. But when the 
 state of Arminius' health did not seem such 
 as could endure a longer conference, it 
 pleased the Illustrious the States, that it 
 should be broken off; after that they had 
 promised, to the petition of Gomarus and the 
 rest of the pastors who had joined themselves 
 to him, that this entire cause should be more 
 fully examined and decided on in a provin- 
 cial Synod, to be called together as soon as 
 might be; and had enjoined the collocutors, 
 that each of them should exhibit to them his 
 opinion with the arguments and refutations 
 of the contrary opinion, contained in a writ- 
 ing, within the space of fourteen days; in or- 
 der that these writings might be preserved 
 by them, even to the provincial Synod. Go- 
 marus within the prescribed time transmitted 
 his writings, which were afterwards publish- 
 ed in Dutch {Belgice.) 
 
 As the difficulties of the church were rather 
 increased than taken away by this confer- 
 ence, the deputies of the churches submis- 
 
[48 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 sively again petitioned the Illustrious the 
 States, that the provincial Synod, so often 
 before, and in the conference itself promised, 
 should be called, and also at the earliest 
 time. Answer was returned to them, though 
 there were certain persons who strove against 
 it, that the convocation of it would then be 
 appointed, when the pastors of the Alcme- 
 rian Classis had obeyed the mandate of the 
 Illustrious the States, admitting to their as- 
 sembly Adolphus Venator, and the pastors 
 attached to him. But lest that affair should 
 delay the provincial Synod, the deputies of 
 the churches going to Alcmar, treated with 
 the pastors of that Classis concerning this 
 admission, and so far prevailed on them that 
 they were ready to admit the pastors attach- 
 ed to Venator, on honourable conditions (or 
 equitable, honestis): but they laid before the 
 deputies so many and weighty reasons why 
 they could not admit Venator himself, that 
 they themselves judged, that, in this respect, 
 they ought not to be urged. When this had 
 been reported to the Illustrious the States, 
 not even yet could the calling of a Synod be 
 obtained. For indeed the pastors attached 
 to Arminius effected this, that it should be 
 again enjoined to the Classis of Alcmar, un- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 149 
 
 reservedly to admit these pastors without any 
 condition; which when they could not do, 
 the calling {of the Synod) was again hin- 
 dered.* 
 
 Arniinius in the meanwhile excused 
 himself to the Illustrious States by letters; 
 that by reason of bodily weakness he was 
 not able to prepare the writing enjoined 
 him; which weakness so increased upon him 
 by degrees, that a short time after he depart- 
 ed this life. [Oct. 19, 1609.] Thus these 
 contests and dissensions exercised the Uni- 
 versity and the churches of Batavia while 
 Arminius was living; but when he was 
 taken away from among the living, though 
 
 * " These measures confirmed, instead of removing the 
 apprehensions of the Calvinists ; from day to day they 
 were still more firmly persuaded that the Arminians aimed 
 at nothing- less, than the ruin of all religion : and hence 
 they censured their magistrates with great warmlli and 
 freedom, Ibr interposing their authority to promote peace 
 and union with such adversaries. And tliose, who are 
 well informed and impartial, must candidly acknowledge, 
 that the Arminians were far from being sufficiently cau- 
 tious in avoiding connexions with persons of loose princi- 
 ples: and by frcquentin;^ the company of those whose sen- 
 timents were entireij- ililTerent from the received doctrines 
 of tlie reformed rhurch, they furnished their enemies with 
 a pretext for susj)ecting their own principles, and repre- 
 senting their theological system in the worst colours." — 
 (Mosheim, vol. v. p. 445.) It seems evident that they pa- 
 tronized men not only of loose principles, but of licentious 
 character. 'I lie word Calvinists is not used in the histo- 
 rical preface of the Synod of Dort. 
 
 14 
 
150 HISTORYOF 
 
 every good man hoped, that a great pa.rt of 
 these evils would be taken away and buried 
 along with him, seeing, that he had been the 
 leader and author of all these contentions; 
 yet, as many pastors, every where in the 
 churches of Holland, had consented to his 
 opinion, and would not cease from propa- 
 gating it, the deputies of the churches 
 thought, that nevertheless the convocation of 
 a provincial Synod should be urged; to 
 whom it was again answered, that the Illus- 
 trious the States would then consider about 
 calling some ecclesiastical convention, when 
 the Classis of Alcmar had obeyed their man- 
 dates. 
 
 In the mean time the pastors attached to 
 Arminius, when they saw the affair brought 
 into such a situation, that, the calling of a 
 Synod having been hindered, little seemed to 
 be feared by them from ecclesiastical judg- 
 ments and censures; as if with loosened reins 
 of boldness and impudence, they began to 
 inveigh and rage furiously, both in public 
 and private, against the orthodox doctrine of 
 the reformed churches, concerning election, 
 the perseverance of the saints, the assurance 
 of salvation, and other articles, with the most 
 bitter and contumelious revilings, with the 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 151 
 
 greatest offence of the pious, and the con- 
 gratulation of adversaries, and disturbance 
 of the churches; and to render the doctrine 
 of the churches by all means suspected by 
 the people, and to embitter the minds, espe- 
 cially of the nobles, {magnatum) against it, 
 and the faithful teachers of the same. Neither 
 was it sufficient for them, by private whis- 
 perings, and public and official sermons [tri- 
 bunitiis) to excite the minds, as well of the 
 common people asof the rulers; but by pub- 
 lic writings also, which in great number, and 
 not with less scandal, were daily every where 
 dispersed among the people, they so defamed 
 {jjroscindebant, cut up) the doctrine of the 
 reformed churches, that the sworn adversa- 
 ries of the same had scarcely been able to do 
 it with greater virulence and evil speaking. 
 And, that they might the better conciliate to 
 themselves the favour of the magistrates, and 
 render their minds more and more bitter 
 against the rest of the pastors, by Utenbo- 
 gardus, at first in a speech made in the con- 
 vention of the Illustrious the States, and then 
 publicly in writing, they endeavoured to per- 
 suade the magistrates, that the rest of the 
 pastors diminished and undermined the au- 
 thority of the magistrates, and affected and 
 
152 HISTORYOP 
 
 arrogated to themselves a power collateral, 
 or equal to their power. 
 
 Wherefore the deputies of the churches 
 judged, that the Illustrious the States should 
 be again approached, and entreated, that they 
 would deign at length to apply a legal re- 
 medy to these evils, which seemed now to 
 have come to the height, by calling together 
 a Provincial Synod. And when the Illus- 
 trious the States seemed easily about to con- 
 sent, because of the extreme necessity of the 
 matter, the pastors attached to the opinions 
 of Arminius suggested to them a new coun- 
 sel, by which they thought that this calling 
 (of a Synod) might either be entirely hin- 
 dered, or be so instituted, that their cause 
 might be in safety: namely, that the persons, 
 from among whom the Synod was to be 
 called, should not be delegated by the 
 churches, (as was equitable, and had been 
 hitherto the custom,) but be called forth by 
 the States themselves: for they would easily 
 afterwards obtain that those only should be 
 selected, who either were attached to their 
 cause, or too little averse from it. This in- 
 novation, though they had already persuaded 
 some of the chief persons of the country, the 
 more prudent could not approve ; who judged 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 153 
 
 that this convocation (of a Synod) should 
 be instituted after the accustomed manner. 
 They effected, nevertheless, that, while a 
 disputation was excited among the Illustri- 
 ous the States, concerning the manner of 
 calling the Synod, that the convocation itself, 
 (which in the first place these pastors re- 
 garded,) not only of the Provincial Synod, 
 but of the Annual Synods, and those which 
 before were ordinarily held, should by this 
 means be entirely hindered. For as often as 
 they who wished, that these evils should be 
 taken away from the churches by this lawful 
 remedy, made mention concerning the con- 
 vocation of any Synod; so often they who 
 favoured Arminius and his cause, renewed the 
 contentions concerning the manner of calling 
 it. Wherefore the pastors also, who were 
 attached to the opinions of the same, (Armi- 
 nius,) when they discerned that matters were 
 now brought to that situation, that the fear 
 of all ecclesiastical judgment and censure 
 seemed to be taken away, being rendered 
 more daring, their own churches not having 
 been consulted, or aware of it, and without 
 the authority of the supreme magistrate, they 
 privately met together in a great number; 
 
154 
 
 HISTORY F 
 
 and there, having entered into confederacy 
 or conspiracy, by the subscription of names, 
 they formed a body, as they called it, sepa- 
 rate from the body of the rest of their fellow 
 pastors, and instituted a manifest schism in 
 the reformed churches. At this time they 
 exhibited a suppliant writing, {libellum,) or, 
 as they called it, the Remonstrance, to the 
 Illustrious the States of Holland and West 
 Friesland; from which they were afterwards 
 called Remonstrants. In this they placed 
 before them the doctrine of the reformed 
 churches, concerning the divine predestina- 
 tion, and the perseverance of the saints, un- 
 faithfully, {mala fide,) and not without open 
 and atrocious slanders,* that by this means 
 they might render it odious to the Illustrious 
 orders; at the same time they added that 
 declaration of their own opinion concerning 
 the same articles, which they under the am- 
 biguous coverings of words concealed, that 
 so it might appear to the more unskilful not 
 much distant from the truth. And moreover 
 they petitioned from the Illustrious the States, 
 
 * It seems a sort alright hi/ prescription to Anticalvin- 
 ists, to misrepresent and bear false witness against the 
 Calvinistic doctrines, and those wiio lioid tlienj : I would 
 that no Calvinist had ever imitated thcni in tliis respect. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 155 
 
 to be received under their patronage and 
 protection, against all the censures of the 
 churches. 
 
 This matter vehemently affected all the 
 Belgic churches with amazement and grief, 
 {percullt,) as they saw that these controver- 
 sies had now burst forth into an open schism; 
 and they used every endeavour that they 
 might be able to procure a copy of this re- 
 monstrance, by which means an answer 
 might be returned to the calumnies of these 
 persons. But, by the favour of him who 
 was used to keep these things, they (the 
 Remonstrants) easily obtained, that not one 
 copy could come into the hands of the rest 
 of the pastors. Another thing was added to 
 this calamity of the churches, which above 
 measure increased their anxiety and their 
 difficulties. For when a successor was sought 
 to J. Arminius in the Professorship of theo- 
 logy, the deputies of the churches strenu- 
 ously requested and adjured the most ample 
 the Directors of the University of Leyden,in 
 the public name of the churches, that they 
 would substitute in that place a man clear 
 from all suspicion of heterodoxy; in order 
 that by this means the controversies in the 
 University of Leyden might gradually cease, 
 
156 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 and iheir peace be restored to the churches: 
 at the same time they commended certain 
 eminent theologians, as well foreign as Bel- 
 gic, to the directors; but without success 
 {irrito successu.) For the Remonstrants, 
 who seem to have pre-occupied the minds of 
 certain persons, effected by their commenda- 
 tions, that Conradus Vorstius, a Professor of 
 Steinfurt, a man for many years justly sus- 
 pected by the reformed churches of Socinian- 
 ism, should be called to the Professorship of 
 Theology in the place of Arminius: and for 
 that cause that Utenbogardus should be sent 
 away to Steinfurt: which thing when the 
 deputies of the churches had understood, 
 they thought it to belong to their duty to ad- 
 monish the Illustrious the States, that a man 
 of this kind might not rashly be admitted to 
 this vocation, who might be as a nail or claw 
 in an ulcer, especially in so disturbed a state 
 of the churches. Moreover, that this might 
 be done by them with ihe greater fruit, they 
 petitioned by letters from the venerable the 
 Theological Faculty of the University of 
 Heidelberg, to whom this Vorstius had been 
 intimately known, that it would sincerely 
 declare, whether it thought that this Vors- 
 tius, in the present state of things, could with 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 157 
 
 profit, and the peace and edification of the 
 churches, be placed over the education of 
 youth in the University of Leyden. It was 
 also answered (by this Theological Faculty) 
 that a certain book of his had lately been 
 published concerning God and the divine 
 attributes, in which he refuted {convelleret) 
 the doctrine both of ancient and modern 
 theologians; and taught, that God was as to 
 essence, great, finite, composed of essence 
 and accident, changeable in his will, and ob- 
 noxious to passive power, {passivas poten- 
 tise,) with other similar portents. And that 
 he had been sent ten years since to Heidel- 
 berg, that he might clear himself before the 
 Theological Faculty, D. Pezelius also being 
 present, from {the charge) of Socinianism,of 
 which had been accused by the churches. 
 And indeed that he had so cleared himself, a 
 writing {syngrapha) having been left: but 
 that this clearing of himself {purgationem) 
 had not been made valid; but, on the con- 
 trary, too often and by various means he had 
 rendered himself more suspected; because 
 he carried in his head a nest of monstrous 
 fancies, [portentorum,) with which he had 
 hitherto polluted the school and the youth at 
 Steinfurt: but if a man of so suspected a 
 
158 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 faith should be called to the most illustrious 
 University of Leyden, this would be nothing 
 other than to extinguish a conflagration with 
 oil. 
 
 When not only the deputies of the churches 
 but also the most ample the magistrates of 
 the principal cities of Holland, of Dort for 
 instance, and Amsterdam, had signified these 
 things to the lords the curators, and to the 
 Illustrious the States themselves; and en- 
 treated that they would not exasperate the 
 difficulties of the churches, and expose them 
 to the danger of new and greater (evils) by 
 this calling of that man; the Remonstrants 
 laboured with all their powers that they 
 would not desist from this purposed calUng 
 (of him;) for they persuaded them that this 
 would be joined with the loss of their own 
 authority. In the mean time, Vorstius came 
 into Holland; who, after he had been heard 
 in the convention of the Illustrious the States, 
 Utenbogardus alone of the pastors being pre- 
 sent, returned to Steinfurt. 
 
 About this time, when certain students of 
 sacred theology having been called to the 
 ministry of the word in the divers Classes, 
 were about to be subjected to examination, 
 the Remonstrants procured it to be enjoined 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 159 
 
 to these Classes, by the counsellors of the 
 Illustrious the States, that no further declara- 
 tion should be demanded from any one, in 
 the examination, concerning the article of 
 predestination, and the heads annexed to it, 
 than what had been expressed in five arti- 
 cles of the Remonstrants, which were sent 
 along Avith (this injunction;) and at the 
 same time, it was strictly forbidden, that 
 any should be driven away from the minis- 
 try of those who professed that they thought 
 in the before mentioned articles with the Re- 
 monstrants.* When the pastors, on many 
 
 * The five articles of the Remonstrants so often men- 
 tioned in this history, do not occur separately and all to- 
 gether in the authenticated documents, of which I make 
 use, but comparing the detached accounts of tiicm, and 
 the arguments used in the Synod of Dort, concerning 
 them, witii the following statement from Mosheim, (vol. v. 
 p. 444, 445,) the latter appears sufficiently accurate for 
 our present purpose. 
 
 1. "That God, from all eternity, determined to bestow 
 salvation on those who, as he foresaw, would persevere 
 unto the end in their faith in Christ Jesus, and to inflict 
 everlasting punishment on those who should continue in 
 their unbelief, and resist, to the end of life, his divine sue- 
 cours. 
 
 2. "That Jesus Christ, by his death and sufferings, 
 made an atonement for the sins of mankind in general, 
 and of every individual in particular: that, however, none 
 but those who believe in him can be partakers of that 
 divine benefit. 
 
 3. " That tnip fuilh cannot proceed from the exercise 
 of our natural faculties and powers, or from the force and 
 operation of free-will, since man, in consequence of his 
 natural corruption, is incapable either of thinking or doing 
 
160 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 accounts, were very reluctant, {gravaren- 
 tur,) to consent to this, the deputies of the 
 churches having been asked by them, laid 
 open their grievances, in the next election of 
 the Illustrious the States of Holland and 
 West Friesland; and at the same time de- 
 clared, that they were prepared to prove in 
 a lawful Synod, that those articles of the 
 Remonstrants were contrary to the word of 
 God, and the Confession and Catechism of 
 
 any good thing ; and that therefore it is necessary to his 
 conversion and salvation that he be regenerated and re- 
 newed by the operation of the Holy Ghost, which is the 
 gift of God, through Jesus Christ. 
 
 4. " TJiat this divine grace, or energy of the Holy 
 Ghost, which heals the disorders of a corrupt nature, be- 
 gins, advances, and brings to perfection every thing that 
 can be called good in man; and that, consequently, all 
 good works, without exception, are to be attributed to 
 God alone, and to the operation of his grace: that, never- 
 theless, this grace does not force the man to act against 
 his inclination, but may be resisted and rendered ineffec- 
 tual by tlie perverse will of the iinjienitcnt sinner. 
 
 5. " That they who are united to Christ by faith arc 
 thereby furnished with abundant strength, and with suc- 
 cours sufticient to enable tlicm to triumph over the seduc- 
 tions of Satan, and the allurements of sin and temptation; 
 but that tlic cjucstion. Whether such may fall from their 
 faith, and forfeit finally this state of ffracc? has not been 
 yet resolved with sulhcicnt perspicuity, and must there- 
 fore, be yet more carefully examined by an attentive study 
 of what the holy Scriptures have declared in relation to 
 this important point." 
 
 " It is to be observed, that this last article was after- 
 wards changed by the Arminians, who, in process of 
 time, declared their sentiments with less caution, and pos- 
 itively aflirmed, that the saints might fall from a state 
 of grace.'''' Moshcim, vol. v. p. 445. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 161 
 
 the Eelgic churches: and they entreated the 
 lUustrious the States, not to suffer these 
 heterodox articles, having never been duly 
 examined in a lawful assembly of the 
 churches, to be obtruded in this manner on 
 the churches; but rather, that they would 
 call together the provincial Synod so often 
 petitioned for, nay, now for a long time 
 earnestly sought, in which these articles 
 might be first examined according to the 
 rule of the divine word. They showed also, 
 with how great scandal and detriment of 
 the churches, it would be joined, if the ap- 
 pointed calling of Vorstius should proceed. 
 And further they request, that this should 
 be hindered by the authority of the Illustri- 
 ous the States. 
 
 A consultation having been held concern- 
 ing these things, it was determined, that a 
 conference should be appointed, at the next 
 Comitia of the count of Hague, {proximis 
 Comitiis Hage-Comitis,) in the convention 
 itself of the Illustrious the States, on these five 
 articles of the Remonstrants, between six 
 pastors, to be chosen by each party. The 
 Remonstrants had chosen for themselves, by 
 the deputies of the several Classes, John 
 Utenbogardus, of the Hague; Adrian Borrius, 
 
162 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 and John Arnoldi Corvin of Leyden; Nicolas 
 Grevinchovius of Rotterdam; Edward Pop- 
 pius of Goudan, and Simon Episcopius, pas- 
 tors of the church of Bleswick. But the rest 
 of the pastors had chosen, by the deputies 
 of each of the Classes, Peter Plancinus of 
 Amsterdam; Libertus Francinus of Brilan; 
 Ruardus Acronius of Schiedam; John Bec- 
 cius of Dort; John Bogardus of Harlem; 
 and Festus Hommius of Leyden, pastors of 
 the church. 
 
 March 11, 1611.] When they had met 
 together, the Remonstrants refused to insti- 
 tute the conference with the other six pastors, 
 as with the deputies of the Classes of Hol- 
 land and West Friesland, such as they show- 
 ed themselves to be by letters of commission 
 (Jidei,) lest they should seem to be the ad- 
 versaries of the churches: moreover they 
 protested that they would depart, the matter 
 being left unfinished, {re infecta,) imless 
 these would lay aside that character. When 
 there had been for a long time much dispu- 
 tation, the rest of the pastors chose rather to 
 yield to their importunity, than to contend 
 any longer concerning that matter. And 
 they who had been deputed by the Classes, 
 before they went in to the conference, be- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 163 
 
 sought the Illustrious lords the States, that 
 the promise which had been made to the 
 churches more than two years before, in the 
 conference held between Arminius and Go- 
 marus, (namely that the conference being 
 ended, the judgment of this cause might be 
 permitted and reserved to a provincial, or 
 national Synod,) might here also be renewed. 
 It was agreed upon that this order of pro- 
 ceeding should be observed by them; that 
 eacli party should comprise in writing the 
 arguments of its own opinion ; concerning 
 which a conference should then be instituted 
 by word of mouth. Before they came to 
 the examination of the articles, the pastors, 
 who we before said had been deputed by 
 the Classes, exhibited an answer to the sup- 
 pliant writing {Ubellum) of the Remon- 
 strants, a copy of which they had procured 
 a little before the conference; in which they 
 showed, that the Remonstrants had most un- 
 faithfully {pessima Jide) set forth the opinion 
 of the reformed churches, and had feigned in 
 addition to it {adjinxisse) many things as a 
 calumny: and that they had not openly 
 avowed their own (opinion), or set forth all 
 the articles concerning which there was a 
 controversy. And, seeing there were more 
 
164 
 
 HIST OR Y OF 
 
 controverted heads, besides those which were 
 explained in these five articles, they humbly 
 prayed, that, by the authority of the Illustri- 
 ous the States, it might be enjoined on the 
 Remonstrants, that they should likewise 
 roundly and openly declare themselves con- 
 cerning all the rest. Therefore, when th^ 
 first article of the Remonstrants was about 
 to be discussed, (or canvassed, exctitiendiis) 
 in which it is stated, " that God had from 
 eternity decreed to save persevering be- 
 hevers," which no Christian denies; and this 
 article was so placed by them, as that which 
 contained the doctrine concerning God's 
 eternal election; the Remonstrants were ask- 
 ed, that (in addition) to the declaration of 
 their opinion, as expressed in this article, 
 they would explain these two things : First, 
 Whether they would maintain that this arti- 
 cle contained the wliole decree of predestina- 
 tion ; secondly. Whether they thought, that 
 this faith and perseverance in the faith were 
 causes and conditions which preceded elec- 
 tion unto salvation ; or fruits which spring 
 /ro7?z election, and follow after it. After they 
 had shifted about for some time, they an- 
 swered at length, to the first indeed, that 
 they acknowledged no other predestination 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 165 
 
 to salvation, than that which had been ex- 
 pressed by them in the first article; but to 
 the second, that faith in the consideration and 
 view of God was prior to election to salva- 
 tion ; and that it did not follow in the man- 
 ner of any fruit. They then proposed in re- 
 turn seven other questions, as well concern- 
 ing election, as reprobation, to which they 
 desired an answer to be given by the pas- 
 tors deputed from the Classes, These, as 
 they did not belong to the state of the con- 
 troversy concerning the first article, and 
 moreover were most of them mutilated and 
 intricate, were proposed by them, that by 
 this method they might draw them from the 
 principal state of the controversy, and the 
 right manner of treating it into doubtful dis- 
 putations (ambages) * The pastors, having 
 shown by a libel {libellum) to the Illustrious 
 the States this unjust way of proceeding, did 
 not indeed entreat that they might not mani- 
 fest their own opinion concerning reproba- 
 tion; as the Remonstrants had too often ini- 
 quitously [improbe) objected to the same 
 persons; but declared expressly their opinion, 
 as far as they thought might suffice for the 
 
 * A common method among many controversialists, ex- 
 pressly called " throwing dust in men's eyes." 
 15 
 
166 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 peace and edification of the churches, not 
 only by word of mouth, but also in writing: 
 That indeed when they state the eternal de- 
 cree concerning the election of individual 
 persons, they at the same time state the eter- 
 nal decree concerning the reprobation or re- 
 jection of certain individual persons; because 
 it could not be, that there should be election, 
 but moreover there must be, at the same 
 time, a certain reprobation or dereliction. 
 Yet to rashly canvass all these difficult ques- 
 tions concerning this article, was nothing 
 else, but to fill the church with useless dispu- 
 tations and contentions not profitable, and 
 to disturb its peace. That this their decla- 
 ration suppliantly expressed in this libel, 
 ought to suffice all men of moderate disposi- 
 tions and lovers of peace: namely, that it 
 was indeed believed and taught by them, 
 that God condemned no one; yea, neither 
 had he decreed to condemn any one, unless 
 justly for his own proper sins.* 
 
 It therefore pleased the Illustrious the 
 
 * "That Go'l, by an absolute decree had elected to sal- 
 vation a very sniull number of men, without any regard 
 to their faith and obedience wliatever; and secluded from 
 saving grace all the rest of mankind, and apjiointed them 
 by tlic same decree to eternal danuiation, without any re- 
 gard to their infidelity or impenitcney." Hcylin's 1st Ar- 
 tick oftlic Synod of Dort. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 1 67 
 
 States, that, leaving these thorny questions, 
 they should come to the discussion of the ar- 
 ticles. The pastors deputed by the churches, 
 proposed in writing their reasons, on account 
 of which, they disapproved of each of these 
 articles. The Remonstrants also, on the 
 other side, exhibited in writing their own 
 arguments, by which they thought that each 
 of them might be confirmed. About these 
 reasons and arguments, disputations were 
 held by speaking, in the full convention of 
 the Illustrious the States. The parts of the 
 collocutor, in the name of those deputed by 
 the churches, were sustained by Festus Hom- 
 mius; but in the name of the Remonstrants, 
 at first by Adrian Borrius, and then by Nic- 
 olas Grevinchovius, John Arnoldi, and Simon 
 Episcopius, succeeding each other by turns. 
 While the pastors were occupied in this 
 conference, Conr. Vorstius had returned out 
 of Westphalia into Holland, whom the Illus- 
 trious the States appointed to be heard in a 
 full convention, all the collocutors being pre- 
 sent. When they were come together, he 
 made a prolix oration, in which he endea- 
 voured to clear himself from the errors ob- 
 jected to him. Then the collocutors were 
 asked, whether they had any considerations, 
 
168 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 on account of which they judged that the 
 calUng of Vorstius, to the professorship of 
 theology in the university of Leyden, should 
 be hindered. The Remonstrants expressly 
 declared, that they had nothing against Vor- 
 stius; neither had they detected any thing in 
 his writings, which was repugnant to truth 
 and piety.* The other pastors exhibited in 
 writing their reasons, for which they judged 
 that this vocation would be vehemently mis- 
 chievous and disgraceful to the churches of 
 Holland: and they showed from a book of 
 Socinus, concerning the authority of the sa- 
 cred Scriptures, edited by Vorstius himself, 
 and interpolated; and also from that, which 
 Vorstius himself iiad very lately written and 
 published concerning God and the divine 
 attributes, his principal errors, concerning 
 which there was held during some days a 
 conference between him and Festus Hora- 
 miiis, in the convention of the Illustrious the 
 States, in the presence of the collocutors. 
 This having been finished, the pastors on 
 each side were again asked by the Illustrious 
 
 * " Among the persecuted ecclesiastics was the famous 
 Vorstius, who by his rchgious sentiments, which differed 
 but little from the Soeinian system, Imd rendered tlie Ar- 
 minians particularly odious." Moshcini, vol. v. p. 455. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 169 
 
 the States, that they would sincerely, and 
 without any passions {affectibus) declare, 
 whether Vorstius by his answers seemed to 
 have satisfied them. The Remonstrants an- 
 swered, that full satisfaction had been given 
 to them by Vorstius; and they moreover 
 judged, that it would be very useful to the 
 churches and to the University, if his voca- 
 tion proceeded. The rest of the pastors de- 
 clared in writing, that the answers of Vor- 
 stius were so far from having moved them 
 from their former opinion, that by them they 
 were the more confirmed in that opinion: 
 and that: his vocation could not be forwarded, 
 except by the extreme detriment of the 
 churches and of the University, and the ma- 
 nifest danger of still greater disturbance; to 
 which, that they might not rashly expose 
 the churches by this vocation, they submis- 
 sively adjured (or obtested) the Illustrious 
 the States, that, dismissing Vorstius, they 
 might return to the conference concerning 
 the five articles of the Remonstrants: and 
 when this, having been continued during 
 some days, was at length brought to a con- 
 clusion, the Illustrious the States commanded 
 the collocutors on each side, that those things 
 which had been spoken, viva voce, and wliat- 
 
170 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 ever they might judge necessary to a more 
 full answer, being on each side comprised in 
 writing, should by Utenbogardus and Festus 
 be exhibited to the Illustrious the States. 
 And in the mean time, that the pastors might 
 not glory among themselves, concerning the 
 victory, which they had gained one over the 
 other, but that they might teach moderately 
 with edification concerning the controverted, 
 articles, and live among themselves in peace 
 and charity, they determined that these arti- 
 cles should be left in the same state, in which 
 they had been before the conference. 
 
 In the cause of Vorstius nothing was at 
 that time decided, but when a little time 
 afterwards, the most ample the magistrates 
 of the city of Dort, by their delegates, most 
 ample men, D. Hugo Musius, ab Holii the 
 Praetor (or Mayor,) James Wittius, Adrian 
 Repelarius, John Berkius, the Syndic, re- 
 quested the Illustrious the States, seeing 
 rumours concerning the errors and heresies 
 of Vorstius, became daily more and more 
 frequent, that his vocation might be broken 
 off, or at least deferred; the Illustrious the 
 States commanded the curators of the Uni- 
 versity, to proceed no further in his vocation. 
 And when the report of his vocation had 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 171 
 
 come to James the First himself the most 
 Serene and powerful king of Great Britain, 
 the Defender of the Faith, who out of his 
 admirable skill in theological matters, espe- 
 cially in a king, and for his singular zeal to- 
 wards the reformed religion, when he had 
 himself carefully read the tract of Vorstius 
 concerning God, and had noted the princi- 
 pal errors with his own hand, judged that 
 the Illustrious the High Mightinesses the 
 States General, his neighbours and allies, 
 were to be admonished, as well by letters, 
 (the catalogue of his errors being also trans- 
 mitted,) as by his own ambassador, an Illus- 
 trious person, D. Rodolphus Winwood, not 
 to admit a man infamous by so many and 
 so great errors and blasphemies, to the pub- 
 lic office of teaching in the University; but 
 rather to banish him from their borders: lest 
 if the youth should be imbued by him with 
 these wicked and execrable errors, the state 
 should by little and little go to decay; seeing 
 that, by the purity of the reformed doctrine, 
 in which the Belgic churches had hitlierto 
 cultivated an amicable agreement with the 
 English, and in the preservation of it, the 
 safety of the republic itself was concerned.* 
 
 • This at least shows the general judgment of theolo- 
 
172 HISTORY OF 
 
 When this was delayed, the Remonstrants 
 earnestly striving against it, and especially 
 Vorstius, by various explanations, apologies, 
 prologues (prodromis,) and answers, as well 
 modest, as more fully excusing and strength- 
 ening {incrustante) his own errors; yet his 
 most Serene Royal Majesty did not desist to 
 urge his dismission, sometimes repeating his 
 admonitions, and even adding a serious pro- 
 testation.* ' , 
 While these things were doing, certain 
 students of sacred theology, who likewise 
 had come forth from the instruction and 
 the house of Vorstius, in the University of 
 Franekar, which they had now been sedu- 
 lously employed in infecting with Socinian 
 errors, published in print a certain little book 
 of Faustus Socinus, concerning the duty of 
 
 gians concerning Vorstius, whom the Remonstrants so 
 zealously supported ; and even still more strongly, on the 
 supposition that James and his select divines, were not at 
 that time favourable to Calvinism. 
 
 * This shows that the generally received doctrine of 
 the church of England was then supposed to be ; viz. for 
 substance the same as thai of the Bclgic churcli. The 
 culogium on James I. reminds us of the words ot'Cowper, 
 " Grant me discernment, I allow it you:" yet the English 
 divines have spoken still more decidedly on the subject. 
 (Preface to Translation of the Bible.) It may be suppos- 
 ed, that the Belgic divines who adhered to the Synod of 
 l>ort, would retract or qualify this culogium, when they 
 learned the change which soon after took place in Eng- 
 land under the patronage of the same James. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 1.73 
 
 a Christian man; in which persuasions are 
 given, that all who would consult the salva- 
 tion of their own souls, having deserted the 
 dogmas and assemblies of the Reformed 
 churches, should embrace the opinion of the 
 Phothinians and theEbionites; adding a pre- 
 face, in which they diligently commend this 
 book unto the churches.* The Illustrious 
 the States of Friesland, having been assured 
 of this, and having at the same time pro- 
 cured certain familiar letters of these stu- 
 dents, in which they declared, by what arts 
 the common cause of Socinianism, (which 
 they not obscurely intimated was also car- 
 ried on by Vorstius and by Utenbogardus 
 and others in Holland,) might be occultly 
 and safely propagated; having taken care 
 that the most of these copies of this book 
 should be destroyed by the avenging flames, 
 and having expelled the students from their 
 confines: they, at first indeed by letters, ad- 
 monished the magistrates of the principal 
 cities of Holland; and then by the most no- 
 
 * " Photinus's opinions concerning- the Deity, were 
 equally repugnant to the orthodox and Arian systems." — 
 (See Mosheim, vol. i. p. 425, 426.) Though the Ebionites 
 believed the celestial mission of Clirist, and his participa- 
 tion of a divine nature, yet they regarded him as a man 
 born of Joseph and Mary, according to the ordinary 
 course of nature." — (Ibid. vol. i. p. 214, 215.) 
 16 
 
1 74 HISTORY OF 
 
 ble person Kempsoii a Donia, the Illustrious 
 lords the States themselves; and they re- 
 quested, inasmuch as the orthodox consent 
 in the reformed doctrine was the principal 
 bond and foundation of union among the 
 confederated provinces, that they would not 
 admit, by the vocation of one man, thus sus- 
 pected of manifest heresies, this agreement 
 to be enfeebled; nor suffer themselves to be 
 led about by artifices and frauds of this kind, 
 by which it was evident, that these men 
 secretly attempted this. But the pastors of 
 Leovvard having made public the ahove 
 mentioned letters of the students, with ne- 
 cessary annotations, solemnly warned all the 
 churches to take heed to themselves against 
 artifices of this kind, and especially the de- 
 ceitful machinations of the heretics, and in 
 the first place of Vorstius. The Illustrious 
 dukedom of Gueldria and county of Lut- 
 phan also warned the Illustrious the States 
 of Holland, concerning the same thing, who 
 answered, that nothing would be more their 
 hearty desire and care, than that they might 
 retain, in the common business of religion, 
 this consent with the rest of the federated 
 provinces inviolate. Concerning which their 
 constant purpose, they peculiarly requested, 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 175 
 
 that their federated neighbours would be as- 
 sured. In the mean time, that they them- 
 selves would have regard to this admoni- 
 tion. And they command Vorstius, to re- 
 move his place of abode from the city of 
 Leyden to Gouda, and there to vindicate 
 himself from the errors objected to him by 
 public writings, as much as he could. 
 
 Then the same, the lords the States, de- 
 creed, that they who held the conference at 
 the Hague should on each side exhibit in 
 writing the state of the controversy concern- 
 ing the five articles of the Remonstrants; and 
 should at the same time add their counsels, 
 by what method they thought that these con- 
 troversies might be most advantageously 
 composed to the peace of the church and the 
 good of the republic. The Remonstrants 
 judged, that no more certain method of con- 
 cord could be entered on, than a mutual tole- 
 ration, by which each party might be per- 
 mitted freely to teach and contend for his 
 own opinion concerning these articles.* The 
 
 *■ Such a toleration amounted to an entire abolition of 
 the Belgic Confession and Catechism, without any pre- 
 vious interference of those Synods, Classes, and Presbyte- 
 ries, which were essential to their form of chureh-govern- 
 ment. As if, under the name of toleration here in Eng- 
 land, the whole establishment of the clmrch, without any 
 reference to the authority which established it, should be 
 
176 HISTORY OF 
 
 Other pastors declared that they could not 
 show a more advantageous way, than that 
 as soon as possible, and on the first opportu- 
 nity, a national Synod should be called to- 
 gether by the authority of the Illustrious the 
 High Mightinesses the States General; in 
 which, these and all other controversies hav- 
 ing been clearly explained and examined, it 
 might be determined which opinion agreed 
 with the word of God, and the common judg- 
 ment of the Reformed churches, and on that 
 account ought to be publicly taught; lest, by 
 the agitating of discordant opinions, truth 
 should be injured, or the peace of the church- 
 es disturbed. 
 
 On these counsels, the opinions of the 
 Illustrious the States were various; some ap- 
 proving the counsel of the Remonstrants, and 
 others that of the rest of the pastors, which 
 was the cause, that nothing was determined 
 in this matter, by which an end might be put 
 to these controversies. 
 
 disannulled by one ro3^al or senatorial mandate; and all 
 preferments in the church and Universities tiirown open 
 to men of every creed and character. James tlie Second 
 attempted a little in this way in order to bring in popery, 
 but the dissenters in gfcncral opposed this his dispensing 
 power : and few if any of modern dissenters, wlio make the 
 highest claims of something above toleration, mean such a 
 complete abolition of the present state of things, by the 
 same despotic authority as this implied. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 177 
 
 Dec. 3, 1611.] But when the Illustrious 
 the States had understood that, besides these 
 five articles, concerning many other things 
 controversies of no small importance were 
 moved; in order that they might meet the 
 innovations maturely, they appointed, that 
 the doctrine of the holy Gospel of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, should be most purely set forth, 
 as well in the churches as in the public 
 schools of these regions; and to this end, in 
 the churches and in the public schools of 
 Holland and West Friesland; that, concern- 
 ing the perfect satisfaction of our Saviour 
 Jesus Christ for our sins, concerning the jus- 
 tification of man before God, concerning sav- 
 ing faith and original sin, and the certitude 
 of salvation, and the perfection of man in 
 this life, nothing should be taught otherwise, 
 than as it is every where delivered in the re- 
 formed churches, and hath been hitherto de- 
 livered in these provinces. In the mean- 
 while, every where in the churches, discords, 
 scandals, disturbances and confusions in- 
 creased in a deplorable manner. For the 
 Remonstrants laboured assiduously with all 
 their powers, that the pastors who especially 
 resisted their attempts, (the magistrates hav- 
 
178 HISTORY OF 
 
 ing been excited against them by false accu- 
 sations,) should not only be cast out of their 
 ministerial stations, but out of the cities 
 themselves; and that on all the churches 
 which were deprived of pastors, even when 
 reluctant and struggling against it, those 
 should be obtruded, who were addicted to 
 their own opinions; all others being excluded 
 wherever they were able, though excellently 
 furnished with learning, piety, and necessary 
 endowments, and lawfully sought out and 
 called by the church.* And this was the 
 cause, that the orthodox churches could not 
 consider, as their lawful pastors, pastors of 
 this kind; who had either oppressed and cast 
 out their innocent colleagues, contrary to all 
 law and justice, or who had been obtruded on 
 them against their will, and who had reviled 
 the doctrine of the reformed churches, in the 
 most virulent sermons, daily and in a horrid 
 manner; that they could not hear their ser- 
 mons or partake of the Lord's supper along 
 with the same; but that they chose rather to 
 
 * The toleration whicli these men pleaded for, was pre- 
 cisely like that which Papists demand as emancipation — 
 that is, power and full liberty to draw over others to their 
 party by every artful means, till tiiey become strong 
 enougli to refuse toleration to all other men. 
 
PRECEDIXG EVENTS. 179 
 
 go to the sermons of orthodox pastors in the 
 adjacent places, though they were exposed 
 to many reproaches, disgraces, and injuries 
 on that account. And these were the begin- 
 nings and occasions of the separations from 
 the Remonstrants.* 
 
 The church at Alcmar was the first among 
 all, which was compelled to institute a sepa- 
 ration of this kind. For Adolphus Venator, 
 the pastor of that church, having been sus- 
 pended from the office of teaching, as well 
 for his too impure life, as for his most impure 
 doctrine, by the churches of North Holland, 
 despising the censures of the churches, ne- 
 vertheless persisted in the office of teaching. 
 And now that the magistracy having been 
 changed, as it was used to be done every 
 year, such persons liad been lawfully chosen 
 as seemed least to favour his party, and on 
 whose patronage he could no longer depend; 
 having excited the people against the lawful 
 magistracy, he effected that they (the com- 
 mon people) having seized arms by sedition 
 
 * Here was a schism begun, as several otliers have 
 been : but did all the blame lie on those who separated 
 from the rest? On the other hand, would such a tolera- 
 tion as is here described, meet the wishes and claims of 
 the advocates for toleration, who in this transaction, as in 
 many others, are imposed upon by a favourite term, how- 
 ever misapplied? 
 
180 HISTORY OF 
 
 would not be appeased, before the lawful 
 magistracy, having abdicated themselves, 
 certain others were substituted to the same, 
 men estranged from the reformed religion, 
 and addicted to the party of Venator. These 
 men, as soon as they had been established in 
 the government of the city, at Venator's in- 
 stigation, at first commanded the elders and 
 deacons to go out of their office; and then 
 they also deprived of their ministerial sta- 
 tions two pastors, because they had opposed 
 themselves against the errors of Venator; of 
 whom the one, Peter Cornelii, for almost 
 fifty years had presided over that church 
 with the greatest edification, the other, Cor- 
 nelius Hillenius, a man of the most upright 
 faith and life, and a very earnest {accerri- 
 muni) defender of the orthodox doctrine, 
 they most unworthily cast forth as driven 
 out of the city. This separation (at Alcmar) 
 the church at Rotterdam was compelled to 
 imitate : for Nicolas Grevinchovius, when he 
 saw his colleague Cornelius Gezelius most 
 acceptable to the church at Rotterdam, on 
 account of his singular piety, modesty, and 
 sincerity, and that by his endeavours, he ve- 
 hemently resisted the introduction of the doc- 
 trine of the Remonstrants; procured, that by 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 181 
 
 the magistracy of that place, he should first 
 be deprived of his ministry, and then driven 
 out of the city by the public beadles {lie- 
 tores.)*' The pastors also of the Classis of 
 Rotterdam, attached to the purity of doc- 
 trine, declined holding the meetings of the 
 Classis with this Grevinchovius, and others 
 who had been drawn over by him to the 
 opinion of the Remonstrants, when the ma- 
 gistracy of Rotterdam by authority had ob- 
 truded Simon Episcopius, to whom the 
 church of Amsterdam in which he had lived, 
 had refused to give a testimonial of doctrine 
 and life, on the unwilling church of Bleys- 
 wick, contrary to the preferable {potiora) 
 suffrages of the pastors, INIany churches also 
 in the villages, on which either Remonstrants 
 had been obtruded against their will, or 
 whose pastors had revolted to the Remon- 
 strants, because they could not hear without 
 the greatest offence, and sorrow, and pertur- 
 bation of mind, those horrid railings against 
 the orthodox doctrine, which were daily 
 
 * The names both of tlie persecuted and persecuting 
 pastors are given in this history ; but the names of the 
 maf^istratcs who concurred in the persecution are with- 
 held, in honour as it may seem of the magistracy. This 
 greatly accords to the narrative in the Acts of the Apos- 
 tles. 
 
182 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 heard in their sermons, having left their tem- 
 ples they either went to the sermons of the 
 neighbouring orthodox pastors; or where 
 these could not be had at their own villages 
 they were instructed by other pastors, or by 
 orthodox candidates for the ministry, in sepa- 
 rated assemblies ; which when the Remon- 
 strants had in vain attempted to hinder by 
 the edicts of their magistrates, they excited 
 no small persecution against these churches,* 
 In the mean time, the lords the curators of 
 the University of Leyden, by the counsel of 
 the Remonstrants called M. Simon Episco- 
 pius to the professorship of theology, that 
 very renowned man, Dr. John Polyander, who 
 had been called to the same professorship in 
 the place of F. Gomarus, being unwilling 
 and struggling against it. This augmented 
 not a little the grief and anxiety of the 
 churches; when from this it appeared, that 
 it was determined by them (the curators) to 
 cherish contentions in that University, and 
 to establish the doctrine of the Remonstrants. 
 
 * This was their loleration I Certainly, aecordini? to this 
 history, the persecution besran on the part of the Remon- 
 strants; nor does the contrary appear, that I can learn, 
 from other histories. The C'ontra-Rcmonstrants appealed 
 to cxistine; laws and to legal Sj'nods ; the Remonstrants 
 used the illegal aid of penal edicts and secular magistrates. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 183 
 
 But as these evils now could scarcely any 
 longer be contained within the limits of the 
 churches of Holland ; this contagion at length 
 pervaded in the first place, the neighbouring 
 churches of Gueldria, the province of Utrecht 
 and Transylvania, In the diocese of Utrecht, 
 by the negligence of the pastors, the ecclesi- 
 astical order seemed prostrated. And under 
 the pretext of restoring it, Utenbogardus in- 
 troduced into that church some Remonstrant 
 pastors, and among them, one James Tauri- 
 nus, a fierce and turbulent man. These (pas- 
 tors) from that time gave diligence, not only 
 in this city, but in the wliole province, by 
 ejecting every where the orthodox pastors, 
 and substituting Remonstrants in their places; 
 that the doctrine of the Remonstrants alone 
 should publicly prevail. But in order to es- 
 tablish their cause in the same province, they 
 devised a new formula of ecclesiastical gov- 
 ernment, which at first had been approved 
 by tlie Synod, in which Utenbogardus, the pas- 
 tor of the Hague, presided, and then, through 
 the endeavour of the same person, by the 
 Illustrious the States of that province like- 
 wise. In the fourth and fifth article of the 
 second chapter, the toleration of the opinion 
 of the Remonstrants, which in Holland they 
 
184 HISTORY OF 
 
 SO greatly urged was established ; where also 
 the doctrine of the reformed churches is 
 obliquely and odiously traduced. Finally, 
 very many new things in the government of 
 the churches occur every where in this for- 
 mula. So that from the same it might ap- 
 pear, that nothing other was proposed by 
 these men, than that they might make all 
 things new, not only in doctrine, but in the 
 external government of the church by rites 
 [gubernatione ritibus ecclesise.) 
 
 And now also in Gueldria, the Remon- 
 strants had drawn over to their party, the 
 pastors of Neomagen, Bommelien and Tilan ; 
 who from that time placed over the ministe- 
 rial charges of the neighbouring churches, 
 only men of their own opinion. And that 
 they might do this with the more freedom 
 and safety, Utenbogardus, Borrius, and Tau- 
 rinus, going into Gueldria, when the comitia 
 of the Illustrious the States were celebrated 
 in the same place, with the other Remon- 
 strants effected this, that in the province also, 
 the ordinary and annual meeting of the Sy- 
 nods should be prevented. In Transylvania 
 also, some pastors, especially in the church 
 of Campen and Daventer, by the endeavour 
 and artifices of certain persons, had been 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 185 
 
 drawn over to the opinion of the Remon- 
 strants; who in those places thencetorth dis- 
 turbed peaceable churches with new con- 
 tentions. 
 
 Sept. 27, 1612.] When the Belgic churches 
 saw that this evil, thus crept also into the 
 other provinces, was spread abroad in them; 
 as they judged it to be most highly necessary 
 that it should be met as soon as possible, 
 neither that the remedy should be any lon- 
 ger deferred, having communicated counsels 
 one with another, they sent away two dele- 
 gates from each of the provinces, to the Illus- 
 trious the High Mightinesses the States Gen- 
 eral: namely, from Gneldria, John Fontanus 
 and William Baudartius; from Holland, Li- 
 bertus Fraxinus and FestusHommius; from 
 Zeland, Herman Frankelius and William 
 Telingius; those of Utretcht refused to send 
 theirs; from Friesland, Gellius Acronius and 
 Godofrid Sopingius; fromTransylvania,John 
 Gosmannusand John Langius; finally, from 
 the state of Groningen and Omland, Corne- 
 lius Hillenius and Wolfgang Agricola, who, 
 together with the deputies of the church of 
 Amsterdam, which was Synodal, Peter Plan- 
 cius, and John Hallius, having set forth co- 
 piously the difficulties and dangers of the 
 
186 HISTORY OF 
 
 churches, as well in the name of the churches 
 themselves, as also most of them in the name 
 of the Illustrious the States of their own pro- 
 vinces, (whose letters also they set before 
 them,) most strenuously requested and adjur- 
 ed the Illustrious their High Mightinesses, 
 the States General, that pitying the most 
 afflicted state of the churches, they would at 
 length seriously think concerning a remedy of 
 these evils; and for that purpose at the ear- 
 liest time call together a national Synod, 
 (which had been) first promised many years 
 before. Though most persons among the 
 States General judged, that the convocation 
 (of a Synod) was not to be deferred any 
 longer, and even themselves urged it: yet 
 because the delegates of the province of 
 Utrecht were absent, and those of Holland 
 and West Friesland said, that they had not 
 been furnished with mandates sufficiently 
 clear as to that business, by those who dele- 
 gated them; the matter was put off, until the 
 delegates of all the provinces had agreed to it 
 by their comtnon sulTrages, which was thence- 
 forth hindered from being done, by the en- 
 deavour of the Remonstrants in Holland 
 and Utrecht. 
 
 In the mean time, the Remonstrants did 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 187 
 
 not desist from strenuously promoting their 
 own cause, (or cease) to court {aucupain) 
 the favour of the great men to occupy the 
 minds of the magistrates, to render suspected 
 to the poUticians and impede all Synodical 
 meetings, to seize on the vacant churches, to 
 propagate their own opinion by sermons and 
 public writings, to rail at the orthodox doc- 
 trine with horrid calumnies, to draw over 
 the people to their party, and to alienate 
 them more and more from the doctrine of 
 the Reformed churches. For this purpose 
 they earnestly scattered pamphlets {libellos) 
 in great number, among the common people, 
 written in the vulgar tongue, under the 
 titles of "The bells of a conflagration," 
 [campanes incendiarige) "A more compress- 
 ed declaration," "A more direct way," and 
 others: in whicli they not only fought in de- 
 fence of their own doctrine, but both excused 
 Vorstius, and most atrociously, with a canine 
 eloquence, canvassed the received doctrine 
 of the Belgic churches, by most impudent 
 calumnies, and most absurd consequences 
 deduced wickedly and unjustly against the 
 same. Hence bitter disputes and alterca- 
 tions were excited among the people, which 
 sounded throughout all places: and the minds 
 
188 IIISTORYOF 
 
 also of those who were most nearly related, 
 (or connected, conjunctissimorum) having 
 been embittered among themselves; (with the 
 great wound of charity, and the disturbance of 
 the churches and of the public peace; and 
 with the immense grief and offence of the 
 pious,) were torn asunder in the most miser- 
 able manner. And as in most of the cities, 
 they had the magistracy more favourable to 
 them, and could do every thing, through J. 
 Utenbogardus, with the advocate of Holland, 
 they insolently exulted over the churches, 
 and their fellow ministers. 
 
 In the mean while, all pious men, and 
 lovers of their country and of religion, be- 
 wailed and wept over this most wretched 
 calamity of the churches : and when they 
 could not in their mind perceive, whither at 
 length these' tumults were about to grow, 
 unless a remedy should be maturely applied; 
 because this had not hitherto been practica- 
 ble by public authority; they began seriously 
 to think, whether by some other way this 
 evil might at least be stopped, if it could not 
 be taken away. In the first place the most 
 Illustrious the count of Nassau, William 
 Lewis the Governor of Friezland, according 
 to his extraordinary affection toward the 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 189 
 
 churches and the republic, privately admo- 
 nished as well Utenbogardus on the one 
 side, as Festus Hommius on the other; that, 
 seeing the state of the republic itself griev- 
 ously assaulted by these ecclesiastical con- 
 tentions, they should look well to it, in a 
 friendly and brotherly manner between them- 
 selves, to see whether some honourable way 
 might not be found out, of composing this 
 most deplorable dissention, and of coming to 
 an agreement. Festus declared, that if the 
 Remonstrants differed from the rest of the 
 pastors, in no other articles, than in those 
 five concerning predestination, and the heads 
 annexed to it, he thought that a way might 
 be found out, in which some peace might be 
 established between the parties, until the 
 whole controversy should be settled by a 
 national Synod. But because there were 
 weighty reasons, on account of which the 
 churches believed, that most of the Remon- 
 strants dissented from the doctrine of the 
 Belgic churches in more articles, and those 
 of greater importance : neither could it be 
 done, {fieri) that under the pretext of these 
 five articles, they should permit or suffer the 
 most grievous errors to be brought into the 
 same (churches;) there did not seem any 
 17 
 
190 HISTORY OF 
 
 hope of entering into agreement with the 
 Remonstrants, unless they would sincerely 
 (or unreservedly, sincere) declare, that ex- 
 cept these, five articles, they thought with the 
 reformed Belgic churches in all the heads of 
 doctrine.* Utenbogardus being interrogated 
 as to these things, answered, that as far as 
 he himself was concerned, lie had nothing, 
 beyond these five articles, in which he dis- 
 sented; and that he would be always ready 
 to declare sincerely his own opinion; nor did 
 he doubt, but that the most of the Remon- 
 strants would do the same; and that he did 
 not wish for any thing more than that, for 
 this cause, a conference might be instituted 
 among some pastors of a more moderate dis- 
 position. And when he had repeated the 
 same declaration privately to Festus at Ley- 
 da, it was agreed between them, that each 
 of them should procure among his own 
 
 * As predestination, and the doctrines immediately and 
 evidently connected with it, arc more readily rendered 
 odious in the view of mankind in general, tlian the other 
 peculiar doctrines of Christianity; at that time, as well 
 as at present, it was tiie policy of those whose real and 
 declared views were opposed to others of these doctrines, 
 to hold out to the ])ublic, and to rulers csi)ecially, that the 
 whole dispute, or dift'erence, was about election and repro- 
 bation : while in refuting tliesc articles they take in a 
 much wider compass. But an obnoxious word will do a 
 great deal of execution, on those who have not time or 
 heart to examine the matter deeply. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 191 
 
 friends, three pastors to be deputed on each 
 side, who might in a friendly manner confer 
 together, and seriously consider among them- 
 selves concerning a convenient way of peace, 
 which afterwards might be communicated to 
 the churches, and approved by them. 
 
 Feb. 27, A. D. 1613.] When the Illustri- 
 ous the States of Holland understood that 
 these counsels were privately agitated, they 
 approved this their earnest endeavour, and 
 commanded in the public name, that this 
 conference should be held as soon as it could 
 be done. Soon after, there met together, for 
 this cause, in the city of Delph, on the part 
 of the Remonstrants, John Utenbogardus, 
 Adrian Borrius, and Nicolas Grevinchovius; 
 on the part of the rest of the pastors, John 
 Beccius, John Bogardus, and Festus Hom- 
 mius. After that the Illustrious the States 
 had, by their delegates, exhorted them seri- 
 ously that laying aside all resentments and 
 evil affections, they would bend the whole 
 energy of their capacity, that some way of 
 peace among themselves might be found; 
 and had declared that this would be at the 
 same time acceptable to God, and to the 
 churches and all pious men, and in the first 
 place to themselves the Illustrious the States; 
 
192 HISTORY OF 
 
 and when each of these pastors had testified 
 that they came together with a mind most 
 earnestly desirous of peace, and that they 
 would bring thither all things which could 
 proceed from them, in order to conciliate 
 peace, an amicable conference was held by 
 them. In this the Remonstrants declared, 
 that they were not able to show any other 
 way of peace, except a mutual toleration, as 
 they called it: namely, that it should be 
 freely permitted to each party, to teach pub- 
 licly his own opinion, concerning those five 
 articles; and they asked of the rest of the 
 pastors, to declare whether they thought 
 their opinion, expressed in these five arti- 
 cles, to be tolerable or not. If they thought 
 that it was not tolerable, (or to be tolerated,) 
 it was not necessary that any further delibe- 
 ration should be had, concerning the way of 
 peace; as truly in their judgment, no method 
 then would remain of entering into peace. 
 The rest of the pastors answered, that this 
 appeared to them the safest and most advan- 
 tageous way of peace; that seeing they were, 
 each of them, pastors of the reformed Belgic 
 churches, and were desirous of being consi- 
 dered as such, each party should submit its 
 own cause to the lawful decision of the Bel- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 193 
 
 gic churches; and" that it should for that 
 end and purpose, seriously and sincerely la- 
 bour, that a national Synod of the reformed 
 churches should be called together, as speedi- 
 ly as might be, even, if it could be done, in 
 the next summer, by the authority of the 
 Illustrious and High Mightinesses the States 
 General; in which the whole cause having 
 been lawfully examined and discussed, it 
 might either be determined which doctrine, 
 as agreeable to the word of God, ought 
 thenceforth to be taught in the churches; or 
 that the plan of a toleration might be enter- 
 ed into, by the suflVages of all the churches, 
 of that kind which might appear proper to 
 be instituted from the word of God. That 
 they were ready to subject themselves to the 
 judgment of the Synod, if the Remonstrants 
 were willing to do the same, thus peace 
 might be accomplished: but that a toleration, 
 such as they had hitherto used, and such as 
 they seemed to request, being circumscribed 
 by no laws, could not promote the peace of 
 the churches; but if they would suifer it to 
 be circumscribed with fair (or honourable) 
 conditions, they were ready to confer with 
 them concerning the same (conditions;) pro- 
 vided they would assure the churches, by 
 
194 HISTORY OP 
 
 a sincere and open declaration, that they 
 thought differently from these reformed 
 churches, in no other heads of doctrine ex- 
 cept these five articles.* Bat since the Illus- 
 trious the States, two years before, [Dec. 3, 
 1611,] had by name expressed six heads of 
 doctrine, concerning which they forbad to 
 be taught, otherwise than it had been hither- 
 to delivered to the Belgic churches, name- 
 ly, concerning the perfect satisfaction of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ for our sins, the justifica- 
 tion of man before God, saving faith, original 
 sin, the assurance (or certitude) of salvation, 
 and concerning the perfection of man in this 
 life ; they in the first place demanded, that 
 they would declare concerning these articles, 
 that they embraced the opinion expressed 
 in the Confession and Catechism of these 
 churches, which they the other pastors had 
 comprised from the same in certain written 
 theses; and that they rejected the contrary 
 opinion proposed in certain anti-theses, from 
 
 * "The demands of the Arminians were moderate; 
 they required no more than a bare toleration of their rch- 
 gious sentiments ; and some of the first men in tlie repub- 
 lic, such as Olden Barneveldt, Grotius, Hoogerberts, and 
 several others, looked upon this demand as just and rea- 
 sonable." (Mosheim, vol. v. p. 442.) " This toleration wras 
 offered to them in the conference holden at the Hague in 
 1611, provided they would renounce the errors of Socini- 
 anism." Note by Maclaine. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 195 
 
 the writings of Arminius, Bertius, Vorstius, 
 Venator, and others. The Remonstrants re- 
 plied (regesserunt) to this, that they could 
 not see in what manner these controversies 
 could be quieted (sopiri) by a national Sy- 
 nod; and truly in the present state of things, 
 that they neither approved nor demanded its 
 convocation: that this cause could not be 
 helped by synodal decisions; nor did they 
 think that Holland, in the concern of religion, 
 would ever submit itself to tl/e decisions of 
 the other provinces. As to the declaration 
 which was demanded, they would communi- 
 cate with the other Remonstrants concerning 
 the same: and when, on each side, they had 
 comprised briefly in writing their own opin- 
 ion, they departed, the business being left 
 unfinished.* Afterwards the Illustrious the 
 States called Utenbogardus and Festus to 
 them, that they might know from them what 
 
 * The event was what might previously have been ex- 
 pected; indeed nothing else could come of such a confer- 
 ence, between parties whose sentiments were so entirely 
 discordant (2 Cor. vi. 16 — 18.) The toleration demanded 
 by the Remonstrants was in direct opposition to the exist- 
 ing laws, grounded on private or partial authority at best ; 
 like King James's claim of the dispensing power over acts 
 of parliament in matters of religion, and indeed it amounted 
 to a private repeal of those laws. The others were wil- 
 ling to consent to a legal and limited toleration. It is also 
 evident t!iat their firm decision and opposition was not 
 mainly about predestination and reprobation. 
 
196 HISTORY OF 
 
 had been done in this conference at Delph, 
 and what hopes shone forth of concord being 
 entered on. Festus sincerely and without 
 disguise (nudegue) related what had been 
 done, and declared, that hope of peace shone 
 forth, only provided the Remonstrants would 
 openly declare their opinion on the articles 
 delivered to them. Utenbogardus, by courtly 
 craftiness, had procured that he should be 
 heard alone, Festus being absent; that he 
 might the more freely propose the things 
 which he thought would serve his own pur- 
 pose. And when he had odiously traduced 
 the proceedings of the rest of the pastors, as 
 the persons who, by the demand of a decla- 
 ration, (which yet before the conference he 
 himself had promised,) endeavoured to bring 
 a new inquisition into the churches, and one 
 by no means to be endured, obtained, that 
 the same persons should be forbidden any 
 more to demand this declaration from the 
 Remonstrants: and moreover, that it should 
 at the same time be enjoined on them to ex- 
 plain more at large in writing, their counsel 
 on the best way of peace, and concerning the 
 conditions, by which they thought that a tole- 
 ration should be circumscribed. When this 
 had been done by them, and it had also been 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 197 
 
 shown, that the proposed theses concerning 
 which a declaration had been demanded, 
 were extant, in so many words, in the Con- 
 fession and Catechism of the Belgic churches: 
 and the antitheses themselves had been de- 
 livered in public writings, by many persons, 
 with whom the Remonstrants had much 
 communication, in these regions:* when this 
 their writing had been publicly read, they 
 (the Remonstrants) by their advocate effect- 
 ed that it should be severely forbidden, to be 
 communicated to any of the human race, 
 either in printing, or as written by the hand 
 of any one. And because they saw, that the 
 deputies of the churches, or of the Synods, 
 to whom the common cause of these con- 
 cerns used to be committed, greatly with- 
 stood them, (as the nature of their office de- 
 manded,) they caused also, that, as before all 
 the annual Synods had been hindered, so 
 that it should likewise be forbidden to the 
 same persons, henceforth to use the name, or 
 
 * 3Iosheim and many (indeed, most) other writers on 
 the subject, represent the Contra-Remonstrants, as aim- 
 ing to impose the creed of Geneva, or of Calvin, on the 
 Remonstrants in Belgium. Let the impartial reader judge 
 whether this was the real case. There might be, and in- 
 deed was some coincidence between this and the Con- 
 fession and Catechism of the Bclgie churches, but the lat- 
 ter exclusively are mentioned in the whole contest. 
 
 IS 
 
198 HISTORY OP 
 
 perform the office, of a deputy of the church- 
 es or of a Synod. That, by this means, all 
 care respecting the safety and peace of the 
 churches being taken away, they (the Re- 
 monstrants) might so much the more freely 
 make progress among them/* 
 
 By this method of acting, the Remon- 
 strants rendered themselves more and more 
 suspected by the churches; while all the 
 more prudent men judged that, unless they 
 dissented in these articles (the six stated 
 above, p. 70, 71,) from the doctrine of the 
 churches, they would have had no reason, 
 why they should covertly flee from tiiis de- 
 claration; especially when they might have 
 (thus) promoted {consult posset) the peace of 
 the churches and their own credit. But that 
 they might the more easily obtain that tole- 
 
 * These decrees were made by the States of Holland 
 alone, or nearly; and they directly tended to disannul the 
 code of laws of the federated .provinces, promulgcd by 
 the States General of tl'icse provinces, and thus to dis- 
 solve their political, as well as relinrious union. Now 
 what motives could the Remonstrants or their patrons 
 have, in such circumstances, ibr so carefully concealing 
 the statements and avowed sentiments of the other pas- 
 tors ? Impartial love of the truth could not possibly sug- 
 gest such precautions and injunctions. They cannot- but 
 call to our recollection, the conduct of the Jewish priests 
 and rulers respecting the apostles of Christ: "But that it 
 sjjrcad no further among the people, let us straitly 
 threaten them, that they speak to no man i,n this name." 
 (Acts. iv. 16, 17.) 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 199 
 
 ration by public authority which they always 
 pressed; by the benefit of which they indeed 
 hoped to be able by little and little, to intro- 
 duce their own doctrine in the churches, they 
 employed this artifice; they sent over into 
 England, by Hugo Grotius, a certain writing, 
 in which the true state of the controversy 
 was dissembled, a copy of a letter being also 
 annexed; and they requested, that he would 
 petition from the most Serene James, King 
 of Great Britain, seeing this cause could not 
 be settled by any other method than by a 
 toleration, that his most Serene royal Ma- 
 jesty would deign to give letters according to 
 the form of the annexed copy, to the Illus- 
 trious the High Mightinesses the States Ge- 
 neral; which he, (Grotius) having seized on 
 an opportunity, surreptitiouslyobtained, and 
 transmitted them to thfe Ilhistiious the States 
 General.* 
 
 On this occasion, the Remonstrants exulted 
 after a wonderful manner, and, hoping that 
 they might now becotne possessed of their 
 
 * It should be noted, th.it this narrative was published 
 several years before the death of James; who, therefore, it 
 must be presumed, was willino- to have it thoujjhi that these 
 letters were surreptitiously obtained bv Grotius: and in- 
 deed he seems to have been envcig'led into a measure, by 
 no means consistent with the part which he afterwards 
 sustained in the controversy. 
 
200 HISTORY OF 
 
 wish, they laboured by their advocate, that 
 a certain formula of a toleration, (the same 
 indeed which is contained in the fourth and 
 fifth articles of the second chapter of the 
 ecclesiastical government of Utrecht,) should 
 be confirmed by the authority of the Illus- 
 trious the States, and commanded to the 
 churches. Though the minds of many, in 
 the convention of the States were inclined to 
 this, yet the more prudent strenuously op- 
 posed it; thinking it to be unjust, to com- 
 mand (authoritatively) on the churches, a 
 toleration, as to articles of faith, which had 
 never been duly examined in a lawful eccle- 
 siastical convention, and which drew with 
 them a manifest change in doctrine; neither 
 could the peace of the churches be obtained 
 by this, when it was to be feared, if it were 
 permitted, that opinions so discordant, should 
 be proposed from the same pulpit to the same 
 congregations, that the churches should be 
 more and more disturbed, as experience had 
 hitherto taught.* Yet the Remonstrants 
 
 * Let it be recollected, tliat all the parties were pro- 
 fessedly, and many of tiicm, in jiidffment and conscience, 
 strict Presbyterians as to churcli-g^ovcrnmcnt. The tole- 
 ration, here described, is entirely diftcrent trom any thing 
 known in Britain, or indeed at present tiiought of. 'I'he 
 general sentiment even of those who. claim not only the 
 fullest toleration, but something beyond toleration, as their 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 201 
 
 went on to press this their toleration by 
 every means, and to commend it privately 
 and publicly in their writings and sermons; 
 especially by this argument, that the articles, 
 concerning which the controversy was main- 
 tained, they said, were of so small import- 
 ance, that they did not relate to the ground 
 or fundamental points of salvation; but in 
 articles of this kind, toleration might and 
 ought to be established. 
 
 July 25, 1614.] And thus they at length 
 effected, that a decree concerning this tolera- 
 tion, some of the principal and powerful 
 cities of Holland and West Friezland being 
 unwilling and striving against it, should be 
 published in print, confirmed with certain 
 testimonies of Scripture and of the fathers 
 (among whom they had also brought for- 
 
 indisputable right, is, at least, " Separate places of worship 
 for those of discordant opinions." The ground of the tole- 
 ration here stated likewise, is widely ditferent from that 
 which is at present insisted on ; namely, fhat in matters 
 of conscience towards God, no human authority has a right 
 to interfere, provided nothing be avowed or done, which 
 threatens or disturbs the peace of the community ; and that 
 human authority can make only hypocrites, not willing 
 and conscientious conformists. This is simple, intelligible, 
 and evidently reasonable; but to tolerate exclusively opi- 
 nions, which do not relate to the fundamerdals of salvation, 
 or mililatc against them, must make way for intricate and 
 endless disputes and ditlicultics, about what are and what 
 are not the fundamentals of salvation; what is tolerated, 
 and what is not tolerated. 
 
202 HISTORY OF 
 
 ward Faustus Regiensiensis, the leader of 
 the Semi-Pelagians.) Against Avhich things, 
 when James Triglandius, a pastor of the 
 church at Amsterdam, had answered in a 
 public writing, Utenbogardus also prolixly 
 attempted a defence of this decree. In this 
 he, bv unworthy methods, traduced and re- 
 viled, as well the doctrine of the reformed 
 churches, as especially the lights of the same, 
 Calvin, Beza, Zanchius, and others. To this 
 writing, Triglandius opposed an accurate an- 
 swer, in defence of the honour, both of the 
 doctrine and the doctors of the reformed 
 churches. And when they, (the Remon- 
 strants) saw that the authority of this writ- 
 ing, to which they had given the name of a 
 decreeof-the States, -was not so great, as that 
 by it they, could attain to what- they aimed 
 at, they indicated that the same things must 
 be attempted in another way; and for that 
 purpose, a certain other formula of toleration 
 having been devised in deceitful phrases, 
 they, by the hands of certain persons, who 
 secretly favoured their party and opinions, 
 but were not considered as Remonstrants, 
 solicited from the pastors, subscription to 
 this formula, every where throughout Hol- 
 land, both privately and in their convention. 
 
PRECEDIN(i EVENTS. 203 
 
 But when even in this way the business 
 did not go on according to the purpose of 
 their own mind; they judged, that those per- 
 sons must be compelled (cogendos) by the 
 authority of the superiors, whom they were 
 not able to persuade to this, and that at length 
 some time it must be broken through, and 
 this business evidently accomplished. To 
 this end they likewise obtained, that in the 
 name of the Illustrious the States, the decree 
 concerning mutual toleration, which had been 
 published in the former year, should be sent 
 to each of the Classes, and at the same time 
 it should be enjoined on the pastors to obey 
 .the same without any contradiction. And 
 that they might the more easily prefer those 
 who were attached to their parly, to the min- 
 istries of the churches, others having been 
 excluded; they effected moreover that an- 
 other (decree) should be joined to it, by 
 which it was permitted, that in the vocation 
 of pastors and elders, it should be allowable 
 to use that order, which in the year 1591 had 
 been framed, but not approved; from the 
 prescribed rule, of which the election was 
 appointed to be by four of the magistracy, 
 and four others to be deputed from the pres- 
 bytery. When these decrees had been trans- 
 
204 HISTORY OF 
 
 mitted to the Classes, the most of them sent 
 away their deputies to the Illustrious the 
 States, that they might publicly explain their 
 difficulties or grievances, which they had as 
 to those things, that were contained in the 
 writing; and might deprecate the introduc- 
 tion of the same. When on this account 
 they had come to the Hague, and had now 
 learned from the delegates of the principal 
 cities, that those decrees, though they had 
 already been transmitted, had not as yet been 
 confirmed by the customary {solemi) appro- 
 bation of all the States; and therefore could 
 not as yet obtain the force of a law; they 
 judged, that they must desist from the design 
 till they should be further pressed. But this 
 last decree gave occasion to new contentions 
 and disturbances in many places, especially 
 in the church at Harlem. For when some 
 magistrates determined, that ministers should 
 be called, according to this new form, and 
 (thus) called them, but the churches did not 
 approve it; it came to pass, that they refused 
 to acknowledge those who had been thus 
 called as their lawful pastors, and to have 
 any ecclesiastical communion with them. It 
 was also effected by these decrees, that cer- 
 tain Classes in Holland, which had hitherto 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 205 
 
 preserved unity, in the government of the 
 churches, with the Remonstrants for the sake 
 of peace, were now torn away from them 
 {(livelier entur,) because the most of the pas- 
 tors could not approve these things: yet as 
 the Rermonstrants purposed that the churches 
 should be governed according to the pre- 
 script and law of these decrees, but were 
 not able to extort this from their fellow min- 
 isters by authority, they introduced into the 
 conventions of the Classes certain political 
 persons, mostly alienated from the reformed 
 religion, and attached to their party, and 
 brought dominion into the churches. For 
 the orthodox pastors, tired out by the con- 
 tentions which from these causes daily arose 
 with the Remonstrants, judged it to be better, 
 to meet together apart without them, and to 
 take care of their own churches in peace, 
 than to be wearied with their perpetual con- 
 tentions. 
 
 In the mean time Utenbogardus procured, 
 that it should be enjoined on his colleagues, 
 by the authority of the superiors, to obey 
 these decrees also; which when his col- 
 league Henry Rosaius said that he could not 
 promise with a good conscience; he was sus- 
 pended from his office of teaching by the au- 
 
206 HISTORY OF 
 
 thority of the same persons, and by the sin- 
 ister instigation of Utenbogardus.* Thence 
 the members of the church at the Hague, 
 who loved the purity (sincerilatem) of the 
 reformed doctrine, continued the exercise of 
 their reUgion; at first indeed in the neigh- 
 bouring village of Risverch, but, when the 
 pastors had obtained it by loan from the 
 other churches at the Hague, in a separate 
 place of worship [tejnplo) to which after- 
 wards some of the chief persons out of the 
 States themselves, and the counsellors of the 
 courts, and the other colleagues, and the most 
 Illustrious the Prince of Orange himself, and 
 the most Generous Count William Ludovi- 
 cus, leaving the assemblies of the Remon- 
 strants, resorted, that they might testify their 
 consent to the orthodox doctrine, and their 
 strong attachment to the same. The Re- 
 monstrants odiously traduced this separa- 
 tion under the title of schism,! and endea- 
 voured by all methods to hinder or to punish 
 it: labouring in the mean while, that these 
 
 * Whatever pretensions were made to toleration by the 
 Remonstrants, it is from this most evident, that they paid 
 no due regard to the ri'j^hts of conscience, the proper jrrouud 
 of all toleration. 
 
 t It commenced nearly as most other schisms have 
 done; but all the blame did not rest on those stigmatized 
 as schismatics, nor even the greatest measure of it. 
 
PRECEDIXG EVENTS. 207 
 
 decrees should be authoritatively put in ex- 
 ecutioii ill every place, where they knew 
 that the magistrate favoured them. On 
 which account, when many pious men were 
 punished by fines, prisons, and banishments, 
 they appealed to the supreme tribunal of jus- 
 tice, and implored assistance against force; 
 and when now the most ample the Senators 
 of the supreme court attempted to succour 
 the oppressed, they (the Remonstrants) ob- 
 tained by the advocate of Holland, that an 
 interdict should be laid on the same court, 
 from protecting them.* 
 
 March, a. d. 161G.] But when many also 
 and principal cities of Holland, and in the 
 first place among them the most powerful 
 city of Amsterdam, opposed the execution of 
 these decrees, it was effected that Hugo Gro- 
 tius with certain persons should be sent to 
 Amsterdam, in order that by his eloquence 
 he might persuade the most ample the Sen- 
 ate of that city to approve the same decrees. 
 When he had attempted this with a prolix 
 
 * What must the modern advocates for toleration, and 
 more than toleration, tliink of that toleration which these 
 men pleaded for, while tiius employed in perseeulion ; and 
 who have rendered their opponents odious even to this 
 day, as enemies to toleration, for rejecting their legal 
 measures ! 
 
208 HISTORY OF 
 
 oration, it was answered by tlie most ample 
 the Senate; That they could by no means 
 approve that, passing by the lawful synodi- 
 cal conventions, it should be deliberated in a 
 convention of the States, concerning ecclesi- 
 astical affairs, that decrees should be made, 
 and the execution of those decrees enjoined 
 by authority : That it was purposed by them, 
 that the true Christian religion, the exercise 
 of which had flourished during fifty years in 
 these regions, should be preserved; they 
 judged also that even the least change would 
 be pernicious to the republic, unless it had 
 been first maturely examined by a lawful 
 Synod; and further, they could not assent to 
 the different propositions and acts made from 
 the year 1611, even to the eighteenth of 
 March of this year 1€16, nor to this last pro- 
 position; neither were they wilHng, that un- 
 der the name of the city of Amsterdam, (when 
 it was no feeble member of that convention 
 of the States,) any decrees sliould be esta- 
 blished, much less authoritatively carried 
 into execution, or any tiling decreed against 
 those who professed the reformed religion, 
 unless controversies, and changes in religion, 
 and in ecclesiastical affairs, had been first ex- 
 amined and discussed in lawful Synods, by 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS, 209 
 
 the authority of the Illustrious the States. 
 But neither were they wiUing, that pastors 
 who were attached to the opinion of the re- 
 formed religion defended by the Contra-Re- 
 monstrants, should in the mean time on that 
 account, either be suspended or removed 
 from their ministerial offices; because they 
 declared that they could not conscientiously 
 cultivate ecclesiastical unity with the Re- 
 monstrants: neither that the churches which 
 followed the same opinion, should, under 
 the pretext of Schism, or because accord- 
 ing to conscience, they were reluctant to 
 attend on the sermons of the Remonstrants, 
 be hindered in the exercise. of divine wor- 
 ship. And all these things they determined, 
 until by the authority of the Illustrious the 
 States, a lawful Synod should be convened, 
 in which these controversies might be duly 
 examined and discussed. Thus the labour 
 and endeavour of the Remonstrants, and of 
 those who favoured them, were in vain; es- 
 pecially because the magistrates of the most 
 ample city of Dort, of Enchuse, of Edamen, 
 and of Purmerend, publicly approved this 
 determination of the Senate of Amsterdam.* 
 
 * As no intimation is here given of molesting the Re- 
 monstrants, either pastors or churches, but merely of pre- 
 
210 HISTORVOF 
 
 About this time, the pastors of Camp in 
 Transylvania, having embraced the opinion 
 of the Remonstrants, by the assistance of the 
 magistracy, cast out of the ministry their most 
 learned colleague, and most tenacious of 
 sound doctrine, William Stephanus, because 
 he opposed their attempts; and by pamphlets 
 published, and by public sermons full of ca- 
 lumnies, they endeavoured to bring the re- 
 formed religion into the hatred of the com- 
 mon people. 
 
 March, a. d. 1617.] When, on account 
 of these innovations in doctrine, and the dis- 
 turbances of the churches, and of the state 
 which followed, they saw that they were 
 rendered more and more odious, they pre- 
 sented. a second Remonstrance to the Illus- 
 trious the States, in which, with incredible 
 impudence, they endeavour to remove from 
 themselves the crime of innovation, and to 
 fasten the same on those pastors who most 
 constantly remained in the received doctrine 
 of these churches." And the rest of the pas- 
 venting the Contru-Rcnionstrants from being molested, till 
 a Synod were held; this decision of the Senate of Amster- 
 dam, contnins more of tlie spirit of toleration than any 
 thing whieh wc have yet met with. 
 
 * Either this whole narrative is false throughout, or 
 this attempt was made with eonsuminate effrontepy : not 
 indeed incredible, because other innovators, both ancient 
 
PRECEDIXG EVENTS. 211 
 
 tors presented likewise to the Illustrious the 
 States a copious and solid answer to it. But, 
 whereas these long continued controversies 
 had already brought not into the churches 
 only, but the republic likewise, so great a 
 mass of difficulties, perturbations, and con- 
 fusions, that all who loved the safety of 
 the federated provinces, or of the reformed 
 churches which are in them, or who favour- 
 ed the same, understood that the remedy of 
 these evils could no longer be deferred with- 
 out the manifest danger of the state and of 
 the churches; and yet the Illustrious the 
 States had not been able hitherto to agree as 
 to the kind of remedy: J^mes I., the most 
 powerful and Serene king of -Great Britain, 
 out of his singular and sinceVe affection to- 
 wards these regions and churches, thought, 
 tliat the lUustrious and most powerful the 
 States General should be admonished by let- 
 ters, no longer to suffer this gangrene to feed 
 upon the body of the republic: but that 
 they should, as soon as possible, proceed to 
 meet these unhappy contentions, divisions, 
 
 and modern, have endeavoured, and with success, to fasten 
 the cliarge of innovation on those who most steadily abode 
 by tlie doctrine of articles, &.c. subscribed by ail parties. 
 But nothing is incredible, of whicli several undeniable in- 
 stances may be adduced. 
 
212 HISTORY OF 
 
 schisms, and factions, which threatened ma- 
 nifest danger to the state. And at the same 
 time he obtested them, that they would res- 
 tore to its original purity, all errors having 
 been extirpated, the true and ancient reform- 
 ed doctrine, which they had always profess- 
 ed, which had been confirmed by tlie com- 
 mon consent of all the reformed churches, 
 and which had been always the foundation 
 and bond of that most strict friendship and 
 conjunction, which had so long flourished 
 between his kingdoms and these provinces;, 
 and which he judged might be done, of all 
 means the most advantageously, by a nati- 
 onal Synod, to be called together by their 
 authority. For indeed this was the ordi- 
 nary, legitimate, and most efficacious reme- 
 dy, whidi had been had recourse to in every 
 age, in evils of this kind among Christians. 
 But moreover the most Illustrious Maurice, 
 prince of Orange, the governor of federated 
 Belgium, as often before this, so now did not 
 desist daily, in a most solemn and weighty 
 manner, to obtest, as well the Illustrious and 
 most powerful the States General, and also 
 the Illustrious the States of Holland and 
 West Friezland, that in proportion as the 
 safety of the republic and the churches was 
 
PRECEDING EVEXTS. 213 
 
 dear lo them, so they would give dihgent en- 
 deavours that a remedy, as soon as possible, 
 might be applied to these most grievous 
 evils. For this purpose he also commanded, 
 and pressed upon them, the convocation of 
 a national Synod, as the most ordinary and 
 the safest remedy. 
 
 The Illustrious the States of Zeland also, 
 by the most noble and ample men, D. JNIal- 
 derccus, Brouwerus, Potterus, and Bonifa- 
 dus Junius, solemnly warned and entreated 
 the Illustrious the orders of Holland and 
 West Friezland, in their convention, that, 
 seeing the contentions and dissensions grew 
 more and more grievous every day, with the 
 greatest danger of the republic; and many 
 remedies had hitherto been tried in vain; 
 that they would agree to the convoking of a 
 national Synod, as the ordinary remedy pro- 
 posed by the Holy Spirit for evils of this 
 kind, and always had recourse to by Chris- 
 tians.* Then likewise the Illustrious the 
 
 * It has, I believe, been generally supposed, that the 
 Synod of Dort was convened liy a faction or party, and for 
 party ends and purposes; but it seems undeniable, that it 
 iiecamc tlic general and almost universal opinion of the dif- 
 ferent States in the confederated provinces, that such a 
 national Synod as the Contra-Rcmonstrants always had 
 urgently requested, was become absolutely and indispen- 
 sab'y needful; and that the Remonstrants and their party 
 
 19 
 
214 H I STOR Y OF 
 
 States of Gueldria, Friezland, Groningen, 
 and Oniland, requested the like thing by 
 their deputies of the same the Illustrious the 
 States (General.) 
 
 But when the Remonstrants saw, that the 
 convoking of a national Synod was recom- 
 mended with so great earnestness by kings 
 and princes, and the neighbouring and fede- 
 rated republics, yea, and also by the prin- 
 cipal cities of Holland and West Friezland; 
 and when they feared lest the States of Hol- 
 land and West Friezland, of whom many of 
 their own accord inciitied to it, and promoted 
 this business diligently, should, at length be 
 moved to this consent; and so, that at some 
 time, an account must be rendered of their 
 doctrine and actions before the ecclesiastical 
 tribunals; in order to avoid this, they at first 
 proposed a new way of settling tlie contro- 
 versies: namely, that a few persons, both 
 
 could no longfct resist this generally pievaiiincf sentiment. 
 Indeed nothings can be more clear, than that all parties, 
 except the zealous Remonstrants, regarded a national Sy- 
 nod as the proper and only effectual way of terminating 
 the controversial disturbances; and not only sanctioned by 
 the example of Christians in every ago, but enjoined by 
 God himself. How tiir they were vvarranlcd in this senti- 
 nient, constitut.s a distinct question. Tlic Synod of Dort, 
 however, should nut be judged by oar modern opinions, 
 but by the general opinion of that age. The reasons why 
 the Uemonstrauts dissented from tliat opinion are very 
 evident. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 215 
 
 political and ecclesiastical, of a certain and 
 equal number, should be chosen by the Illus- 
 trious the States of Holland and West Friez- 
 land, who, having communicated counsels 
 with each other, might devise some method 
 of peace and concord, which, having been 
 approved by the Illustrious the States, might 
 then be prescribed to the churches. But 
 when this did not succeed, (because, the 
 more prudent easily foresaw, from whom, 
 and of what kind of persons, this convention 
 would be instituted, and what was to be 
 expected from it; and besides, that it was 
 unprecedented in the churches, and very little 
 suited for taking away ecclesiastical contro- 
 versies in things pertaining to doctrine,) they 
 thought that the most extreme measures must 
 be tried, rather than be reduced to this ne- 
 cessity, and accordingly recourse was had 
 to the most desperate counsels. For some 
 of the chief persons (or nobles, proceribus) 
 were persuaded by them, that the calling of 
 a national Synod, which was then pleaded 
 for, was adverse to the majesty and liberty 
 of the provinces: for that each province pos- 
 sessed the supreme right of determining 
 about religion, as it should seem good to it: 
 that it was an unworthy thing to subject this 
 
216 HISTORY OF 
 
 their liberty to the judgment of other pro- 
 vinces; (and) that this right of majesty was 
 to be defended by all means, even by arms. 
 By these and similar arguments, the minds 
 of the more imprudent were so stirred up, 
 that the rulers of some cities, having made a 
 conspiracy, decreed to levy soldiers, who 
 should be bound by oath, neither to the most 
 powerful the States General, nor to the Illus- 
 trious the Prince of Orange, the Commander 
 in chief of the army, but to themselves alone, 
 for the defence of the cause of the Remon- 
 strants, and of their own authority; which 
 for the sake of the same (cause) they had 
 exposed to danger. This was done at 
 Utrecht, in which city the most powerful 
 the States General had a garrison sufficiently 
 strong against tumults and seditions; at Har- 
 lem, Leyda, Rotterdam, as also Gouda, 
 Schookhove, Horn, and other places; the 
 Remonstrants instigating the magistrates of 
 the cities to this, as may be clearly proved 
 by divers of their letters, which afterwards 
 came into (the) hands (of the States.) And 
 thus the dissensions of the Remonstrants 
 would have brought these flourishing pro- 
 vinces into the danger of a civil war, if this 
 madness had not been early repressed, by 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 217 
 
 the singular prudence of the most powerful 
 the States General, and by the vigilance and 
 fortitude of mind, never to be sufficiently 
 celebrated {depredicanda) of the Illustrious 
 the Prince of Orange.* 
 
 The most powerful the States General, 
 when they saw, that by this method, the 
 provinces were brought into extreme danger, 
 judged, that the calling of a national Synod 
 must no longer be delayed, but be hastened 
 at the earliest opportunity; especially when 
 that most illustrious man, Dudley Carleton, 
 the ambassador of the most Serene King of 
 Great Britain, by a very weighty and pru- 
 dent speech, had earnestly stirred up their 
 Illustrious Highnesses to the same. This 
 oration the Remonstrants afterwards were 
 not afraid publicly to revile, in a most im- 
 pudent and most calumniating pamphlet, to 
 which they gave the title oi Bilancis; spa- 
 
 * How far tlic suliscqucnt proceedings agfainst the Re- 
 monstrants, arc to he considered simply as reli<rious per- 
 secution, may well be (Questioned, wlien such seditious, if 
 not treasonable practices, were proved against them from 
 their own letters. It seems evident from this history, that 
 recourse to arms, in the first instance at least, was had by 
 the party of the Remonstrants, and in opposition to existing 
 laws. This is not generally understood. The rights of 
 conscience, and the toleration arising from the recognition 
 of it, seem to have been equally unthought of by both 
 parties. 
 
218 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 ring with a slanderous tongue no order of 
 men, not the most powerful the States, not 
 the Prince of Orange, yea, not even the most 
 Serene the King of Great Britain. This 
 pamphlet, the most powerful the States Gen- 
 eral condemned by a public edict as scanda- 
 lous and seditious; having offered a most 
 ample reward, if any one could point out the 
 author. Afterwards Jo. Casimirus Junius, 
 the son of the most celebrated Francis Ju- 
 nius, not unlike his father, [hand degener,) 
 copiously refuted the same. Therefore the 
 Illustrious and most powerful the States, de- 
 creed the convoking of a national Synod, at 
 length in the name of the Lord, to beheld 
 on the first day of May in the following year; 
 and at the same time, they enacted some 
 laws, according to which they willed as well 
 that the convocation should be instituted, as 
 the Synod itself held. But because the Re- 
 monstrants did not appear greatly to regard 
 the judgment of the Belgic churches, and 
 had always endeavoured to persuade the 
 people, that they did not dissent from the 
 opinion of the reformed churches; it seemed 
 good also, to their Illustrious Mightinesses, 
 to invite, from all the reformed churches of 
 the neighbouring kingdoms, principalities, 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 219 
 
 and republics, some theologians, distinguish- 
 ed for piety, learning, and prudence, that 
 they might support by their judgments and 
 counsels the deputies of the Belgic churches; 
 and that so these controversies, having been 
 examined and thoroughly discussed, as it were 
 by the common judgment of all the reformed 
 churches, might be composed so much the 
 more certainly, happily, safely, and with the 
 greater benefit. 
 
 Dec. 11, 1617.] This decree having been 
 made, the Remonstrants began in a wonder- 
 ful manner to make disturbances, and pro- 
 posed various other projects {conceptibus) 
 by those who were attached to their cause, 
 in endeavouring to overturn it and render it 
 of no effect: in Holland indeed, they them- 
 selves, by their favourers, demanded a pro- 
 vincial Synod, against which a little while 
 ago they had entertained so strong an aver- 
 sion {tantopere abhorrrierant.) And because 
 measures had been devised for calling for- 
 eign theologians to the national Synod, they 
 thought that to this provincial Synod, if so 
 it seemed, good, some foreign theologians 
 might be (invited.) But it was answered, 
 that indeed a provincial Synod had formerly 
 been demanded by the churches of Holland, 
 
220 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 when no hope appeared of obtaining a na- 
 tional Synod, and when the controversies 
 were confined within the boundaries of the 
 churches of Holland alone: but now, be- 
 cause the calling of a national Synod had 
 been decreed, and the evil had diffused itself 
 through all the provinces, so that it could 
 not be taken away by the Synod of one pro- 
 vince, it was at this time altogether unrea- 
 sonable to think of a provincial Synod, for the 
 composing of these controversies. Because, 
 in like manner, as it behoved particular Sy- 
 nods, in each of the provinces, to precede 
 the national Synod; so in Holland also, both 
 North and South (Holland) particular Sy- 
 nods would precede. Yet the Remonstrants, 
 by their favourers, pressed eagerly and urged 
 such a Synod: either, because they thought, 
 that it would less obstruct their cause, as 
 they had in Holland so many great men and 
 even pastors fav,ouring them; or that they 
 might by this tergiversation absolutely hin- 
 der the calling of the national Synod. But 
 when they themselves saw, that this demand 
 was too unjust for them easily, to persuade 
 (the granting of) it; they lied to a new excep- 
 tion, and desired (or proposed) that this cause 
 should be deferred, (or reserved) to a general 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 221 
 
 council {ceaitmenicam.) But it was answered 
 them, that it was most uncertain, whether 
 or when a general council could be called; 
 yet, that these evils required a present re- 
 medy, and that this national (Synod) about 
 to be called by the Illustrious and most pow- 
 erful the States General, would be as it were 
 an oecumenical and general (council;) when 
 deputies from almost all the reformed church- 
 es would be present at the same. If they 
 should account themselves aggrieved by the 
 judgment of such a Synod, it would always 
 be entire and lawful to them to appeal from 
 this national to a general council ; provided 
 only, that in the mean time they obeyed the 
 judgment of the national Synod. By these 
 evasions and subterfuges they effected, that 
 the letters of convocation were for some little 
 time delayed; and it was necessary that the 
 day appointed for the meeting should be 
 changed and deferred.* 
 
 In the mean while that most illustrious 
 person, Dudley Carleton, in the convention 
 
 * Tlie conduct of the Remonstrants, on tliis occasion, 
 evidently resembled that of an accused person, wlio, in- 
 stead of demanding a fair trial, objects to the autliority of 
 the court, challenges the jurymen, and endeavours to find 
 out flaws in the indictment, and adopts every evasion to 
 escape the trial, which can be suggested by his solicitor 
 or counsel. 
 
 20 
 
222 HISTORY OF 
 
 of the Illustrious and most powerful the 
 States General, publicly complained, that the 
 honour of his master, the most Serene the 
 King of Great Britain, had been very un- 
 worthily and impudently reviled, in the infa- 
 mous libel (or pamphlet) Bilancis, which 
 the Remonstrants, even after the edict of 
 their Highnesses, had taken care should be 
 printed again, having been translated into 
 the French language: and having briefly 
 and solidly refuted most of the objections of 
 the Remonstrants, he explained to the Illus- 
 trious and most powerful the States General, 
 what method the most powerful King of 
 Great Britain was accustomed to employ, in 
 settling controversies concerning religion or 
 doctrine; which, because it agreed with the 
 decree of the Illustrious the States General, 
 it more and more confirmed their Illustrious 
 Highnesses in this holy determination. The 
 most ample also the Magistracy of the city 
 of Amsterdam, having communicated coun- 
 sel previously with the pastors of -that church, 
 and others called together for this cause, pro- 
 pounded in writing many and very weighty 
 reasons, in the convention of the Illustrious 
 the States of Holland and West Friezland, 
 in which it was most evidently demonstrated, 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 223 
 
 that these controversies could not be deter- 
 mined at this season by any other method, 
 than by a national Synod; at the same time 
 they most solidly answered all the objections 
 of the Remonstrants, and all their projects, 
 concerning a provincial Synod, and also con- 
 cerning a general council. Soon after, like- 
 wise, the most ample the Magistracy of the 
 city of Enchusen, having exhibited many 
 reasons, in writing also, approved the same. 
 These reasons were afterwards made public; 
 that it might be evident to all men, how un- 
 justly the Remonstrants and their favourers 
 acted, because they obstinately resisted the 
 calling of a national Synod, by these new 
 projects, and eluded [subterfugere7it) its 
 decision. 
 
 The Illustrious the States General, as they 
 judged that this thing so entirely necessary, 
 and for the most just and weighty causes 
 already decreed, was not to be any longer 
 delayed, on account of projects and shiftings 
 of this kind; again decreed, that the convo- 
 cation of a national Synod, without any delay 
 or adjournment, should be immediately in- 
 stituted; and they determine, that the city 
 Dordrecht (or Dort) should be the place of 
 its meeting; the day, the first of the next 
 
224 HISTORY OP 
 
 November. When some persons among (he 
 States of Holland and West Friezland, fa- 
 vouring the cause of the Remonstrants, op- 
 posed themselves to this decree, in the con- 
 vention of the Illustrious and most powerful 
 the States General, who complained, that an 
 injury was done to the majesty, the right, 
 and finally, the liberty of that province; the 
 Illustrious and most powerful the States Ge- 
 neral, declared by public letters, that they 
 did not purpose, by this convocation of a 
 national Synod, that any thing should be 
 taken away from, or lessened in the majesty, 
 right, or liberty, of any province; but that 
 this was the sincere intention of their High- 
 nesses, that without any prejudice of any 
 province, and even of the union and confe- 
 deration, by the ordinary decision of a na- 
 tional Synod, the ecclesiastical controversies 
 alone that had arisen concerning doctrine, 
 which pertained to all the reformed Belgic 
 churches, shonid lawfully be determined to 
 the glory of God, and the peace of the re- 
 public and of the churches. They then ad- 
 dressed letters to the States of each of the 
 provinces, in which they declared, that it had 
 been determined by them, to call together, 
 in the name of the Lord, from all the 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 225 
 
 churches of these provinces a national Sy-^ 
 nod, on the first of November ensuing; that 
 by this method the controversies which had 
 arisen in the same churches, might be law- 
 fully examined and settled in a beneficial 
 manner, (truth being always preserved.) At 
 the same time they admonished them, that 
 as soon as they could, they would call a pro- 
 vincial Synod in their own provinces, after 
 the accustomed manner; from which six 
 pious and learned men, and greatly loving 
 peace; namely, three or four pastors, with 
 two or three other proper persons, professing 
 the reformed religion, might be deputed, who 
 in the aforementioned national Synod, ac- 
 cording to the laws constituted by them, (a 
 copy of which they transmitted,) might exa- 
 mine those controversies and take them away, 
 truth being preserved, (or safe, salva veri- 
 tate.) To the Gallo-Belgic churches also (of 
 French Flanders,) which used to constitute a 
 peculiar Synod among themselves, seeing 
 they had been dispersed through all these 
 provinces, they addressed letters of the same 
 kind. These letters having been received, 
 the Illustrious the States of each of the pro- 
 vinces, called together the provincial or par- 
 ticular Synods of their own churches; in 
 
226 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 which the grievances might be proposed 
 which were to be carried to the national 
 Synod, the persons to be sent out to the same 
 be deputed, and the commands with which 
 these were to be furnished, framed by the 
 common suffrages of the churches. These 
 things were transacted in each of the pro- 
 vinces, in the manner hitherto in use in these 
 reformed churches; except that in Holland 
 and in the province of Utrecht, because of 
 the very great number of the Remonstrants, 
 the customary method could not in all things 
 be observed. For when in Holland separa- 
 tions had been made in some of the Classes, 
 so that the Remonstrants held their own 
 Class-meetings apart, and the other pastors 
 theirs also; it seemed proper to the most 
 Illustrious the States of that province, that of 
 the Classes, in which a separation of this 
 kind had not been made, four should be de- 
 puted by the majority of votes, in the manner 
 hitherto customary, who with the ordinary 
 power might be sent forth to the particular 
 Synod; but in the other Classes, for the sake 
 of avoiding confusion, the Remonstrants 
 should appoint two, and the other pastors in 
 like manner two, who migiit be sent with 
 equal power to the particular Synod. In the 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 227 
 
 province of Utrecht, the churches had not 
 been distributed into certain Classes: where- 
 fore it pleased the most Illustrious the States 
 of that province, that all the Remonstrants 
 should meet together apart in one Synod ; 
 but the rest of the pastors, who did not follow 
 the opinion of the Remonstrants, of whom 
 there still remained no small number, in an- 
 other (Synod ;) and that from each Synod and 
 party, three should be sent forth to the na- 
 tional Synod with the power of judging. 
 But the church of Utrecht, as it had been 
 torn asunder into parties, of which the one 
 followed the opinion of the Remonstrants, 
 but the other disapproved of it; and this 
 (party) recently set at liberty from the op- 
 pression of the Remonstrants, had not made 
 provision for stated pastors, but used at that 
 time the ministry of John Dipetzius, a pastor 
 of Dort; it so happened that he was lawfully 
 deputed by another Synod, in the name of 
 the churches of Utrecht, which did not follow 
 the opinion of the Remonstrants. But when 
 the Synod of the churches of Gueldria and 
 Zutphan, had been assembled at Arnhem, 
 the Remonstrant deputies from the Classis 
 of Bommellien refused to sit along with 
 the rest, unless previously certain condi- 
 
228 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 tions had been performed to them, which 
 the Synod judged to be opposed to the de- 
 cree of the Illustrious the States. And when 
 ten articles had before this been offered by 
 the Remonstrants of the Classis of Neomage, 
 Bommelli, and Tiel, to the Illustrious the 
 States of Gueldria, and to the counsellors of 
 the same, which they intimated to be taught 
 by the rest of the pastors; it had been enjoin- 
 ed on them, that they should publicly name 
 those pastors who taught these things, in or- 
 der that they might be cited before the Sy- 
 nod, that it might in a legal manner be ex- 
 amined, whether the matter were so indeed. 
 For it was evident [constabat) that those ar- 
 ticles had been framed by the Remonstrants 
 in a calumniating manner, in order to excite 
 odium {ad conflandam invidiam) against 
 the rest of the pastors, before the Supreme 
 magistracy. But they were not able tp name 
 any one in that whole province, except the 
 pastor of Hattemis, who had abundantly 
 cleared himself to the Classis; and when the 
 Synod nevertheless was willing to cite him, 
 that he might be heard before them, the Re- 
 monstrants no further pressed it. Certainly, 
 Henry Arnoldi, a pastor of Delph, who was 
 present in the name of the churches of South 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS 
 
 229 
 
 Holland, declared that there was no one in^ 
 South Holland who approved or taught these 
 things,* Therefore the Synod severely re- 
 proved thenfi for these atrocious calumnies; 
 and at the same time declared, that the 
 churches of Gueldria did not embrace or ap- 
 prove the doctrine contained in these articles, 
 as it was set forth by them: though there 
 were in them, some sentences, which, taken 
 apart, and in an accommodating sense, could 
 not be disapproved. Then, at length, hav- 
 ing confessed the crime of a calumny into 
 which they had been driven {impacise ca- 
 lumnias), they requested forgiveness of it 
 (earn deprecati sunt). There was then 
 drawn up in the same Synod, a state of the 
 controversy between the Remonstrants and 
 the rest of the pastors, which afterwards was 
 exhibited to the national Synod. And as 
 there were many pastors in that province, of 
 whom some had been suspected of various 
 
 * In like manner it is at this day confidently asserted by 
 writers, who, on one account or another, arc regarded as 
 worthy of credit; and tlius it is gfcneraily believed, that 
 there are a numerous set of men in Britain, called Calvin- 
 ists, or Methodists, or evangelical preachers, who preach 
 doctrines, defined and stated by the writers, and justly 
 deemed absurd and pernicious; who, if they were thus 
 authoritatively called on to prove their assertions would 
 Bcarcely be able to substantiate the charge on one indi- 
 vidual of the whole company. 
 
230 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 Other errors besides the five articles of the 
 Remonstrants, others had illegally intruded 
 into the ministry, and finally, others were of 
 profligate life : some of them having been 
 cited before the Synod, for these causes were 
 suspended from the ministry; but by no 
 means because of the opinion contained in 
 the five articles of the Remonstrants, which 
 were reserved to the national Synod. The 
 cause of the rest, having been left in the 
 name of the Synod, was referred to some 
 persons deputed by it, to whom the IllusUi- 
 ous the States likewise joined their own de- 
 legates. These causes, having been fully ex- 
 amined in their Classes, they suspended cer- 
 tain of them from their ministry, and others 
 they entirely removed. 
 
 In the mean while the Illustrious the States 
 General, when they had several times com- 
 manded those of Utrecht especially to dis- 
 miss the new soldiers, and those who, it ap- 
 peared, had been levied for this purpose also, 
 that the execution of the decrees of the future 
 national Synod, if perhaps the Remonstrants 
 could not approve of them, might be hinder- 
 ed by an armed force; determined that all 
 these soldiers, of which there were now some 
 thousands, should, as soon as possible, be dis- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 231 
 
 banded and discharged by their authority. 
 And when this measure had been carried in- 
 to effect by the most Illustrious the Prince of 
 Orange, with incredible fortitude of soul, pru- 
 dence, dexterity, and promptitude, without 
 any effusion of blood; and their principal 
 officers, who had endeavoured by force to re- 
 sist this disbanding of them, had been com- 
 mitted to custody; John Utenbogardus, 
 James Taurinus, ajid Adolphus Venator, con- 
 scious in themselves of criminality, {male 
 sibi conscii), having deserted their churches, 
 fled out of federated Belgium; as likewise 
 did a short time after Nicolas Grevinchovius, 
 having been cited by the court of Holland to 
 plead his own cause. And when a particu- 
 lar Synod in South Holland had been called 
 at Delph, most of the Remonstrants, des- 
 pising the before mentioned decree of the 
 Illustrious the States, refused to depute any 
 person to the Synod ; and, having presented 
 a little suppliant book [libello si(pplicx) to 
 the Illustrious the States of Holland and 
 West Friezland, they petitioned that, instead 
 of the national Synod now proclaimed an- 
 other convention instituted according to the 
 same twelve conditions, which those who 
 were cited afterwards laid before the na- 
 
232 
 
 niS TORY OP 
 
 lional Synod, might be called. The Illustri- 
 ous the States, having heard the judgment of 
 the Synod of Delph concerning this demand, 
 (which also was inserted in these acts,) com- 
 manded them to obey the constituted order, 
 and the mandates of the Illustrious the States; 
 and moreover, fully to state their opinion 
 comprised in writing, concerning the articles 
 proposed in the conference at Delph, in the 
 year 1613; and to add all their considera- 
 tions, which they had respecting the Con- 
 fession and Catechism of these churches. 
 They exhibited the declaration of their opi- 
 nion on the before mentioned articles, vvhich 
 afterwards, having been translated into Latin 
 by the delegates of this Synod, was commu- 
 nicated to the national Synod : but, in the 
 placeof considerations, they sent some things 
 gathered out of the writings of certain learn- 
 ed men, as if opposite to the Confession and 
 the Catechism. 
 
 Before this Synod, John Utenbogardus, and 
 Nicolas Grevinchovius were cited ; and when 
 the former, as a fugitive {profugus), dared 
 not to appear, but the latter contumaciously 
 refused, the accusations produced against 
 them having been examined, each of them 
 was, by the judgment of this Synod, re- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 233 
 
 moved from the ecclesiastical ministry. But 
 when in South Holland, besides these two, 
 there were many others, of whom the most, 
 in these dissentions, had been obtruded, on 
 unwilling churches, without a lawful voca- 
 tion; and others, who besides these five 
 articles, had moreover scattered many So- 
 cinian errors, others had grievously offended 
 the churches by wicked and turbulent ac- 
 tions, and others finally led a profane life; it 
 was judged necessary, in order that the 
 churches should be purified from these scan- 
 dals, and the discipline of the clergy, as it is 
 called, which had fallen into decay, should 
 at length be restored, that all these disor- 
 derly (alttxrej) pastors should be cited, that 
 they might render before the Synod, an ac- 
 count, as well of their vocation, as of their 
 doctrine, and also of their life; which seemed 
 proper to be done, even for this cause also, 
 before the national Synod, that if perhaps 
 any should deem themselves aggrieved by 
 the sentence of the Synod, or its deputies, 
 they might appeal to the judgment (of the 
 national Synod. ) Certain of these appeared, 
 whose causes having been duly examined, 
 some of them were suspended from their 
 office, and others wholly set aside. But as 
 
234 HISTORY OP 
 
 to those, who because of the shortness of the 
 time, having been cited, could not be heard, 
 and those who, having been cited, had not 
 appeared; five pastors were deputed, to 
 whom the Illustrious the States joined also 
 three deputies, who might take cognizance 
 of their cause, and give sentence upon it in 
 the name of the Synod. But it was ex- 
 pressly enjoined to these deputies, not to fix 
 any censure on any one, because of the opin- 
 iori expressed in the five articles of the Re- 
 monstrants; forasmuch, as the judgment con- 
 cerning the same had been reserved entire to 
 the national Synod. But they, though they 
 every where, on the aforementioned most 
 weighty causes, even dnring the national 
 Synod, suspended many, partly from the 
 office of teaching, and partly entirely set 
 them aside ; yet marked no one with any 
 censure because of the opinion of the five 
 articles, as it may be evidently shown from 
 their very Acts.* In North Holland, matters 
 were conducted after the same method, in 
 the Synod of Horn, in which the pastors of 
 
 * The appeal is thus made to the registered Acts of 
 tiiese deputies, evidently because tiiey had been or were 
 likely to be misrepresented by the t'avourcrs of the Re- 
 monstrants; as, beyond doubt, they generally have been 
 to this very day. 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 235 
 
 Horn, John Valesius, John Rodhigenus, and 
 Isaac Welsingius, having been suspended. 
 from the office of teaching, appealed to the 
 national Synod.j And when the deputies 
 of this Sjmod, along with the delegates of 
 the Illustrious the States, examined, in the 
 Classis of Alcmar, the cause of John Gey- 
 stran, a pastor of Alcmar, and of Peter 
 Geystran, his brother, a pastor of Egmond; 
 it was discovered, that they had been evi- 
 dently addicted to the blasphemous and exe- 
 crable errors of Socinus, as it appears from 
 their own confession; which, because it was 
 publicly read in the national Synod, to the 
 horror of all men, is likewise inserted in 
 these Acts. In the Synod of the Transyl- 
 vanian churches, some of the Remonstrants 
 were commanded to render an account of 
 their doctrine and actions; and when among 
 them four pastors of the church of Campe, 
 Thomas Goswin, Assuerus Matlhisius, John 
 Scotlerus, and above all Everard Vosculius, 
 had been accused of many errors, and of va- 
 rious turbulent actions; the cause having 
 been examined, it seemed good to reserve it 
 for the national Synod; even as it was after- 
 wards brought before the same. In the 
 other provinces, because no manifest Re- 
 
236 HISTORY OF 
 
 monstrants were found, tlie Synods there 
 held duly prepared all things with less la- 
 bour, after the accustomed manner, for the 
 national Synod. 
 
 In the mean time, the most Illustrious and 
 powerful the States General had addressed 
 letters to the most Serene and powerful 
 James I. king of Great Britain, to the depu- 
 ties of the reformed churches of the kingdom 
 of France, to the most Serene the Elector 
 Palatine, and the Elector of Brandenburg; 
 to the most Illustrious the Landgrave of 
 Hesse; to the four reformed republics of 
 Helvetia, (Switzerland,) the Tigurine, Ber- 
 nessian, Basilian, and the Schaphusian; to 
 the Illustrious and generous the Counts of 
 Correspondentia and Wedevarica; to the re- 
 publics of Geneva, Bremen, and Emden, in 
 which they requested, that they would deign 
 to send from them to this Synod, some of 
 their own theologians, excelling in learning, 
 piety, and prudence, who might earnestly 
 labour by their counsels and decisions, along 
 with the rest of the deputies of the Belgic 
 chinches, to settle those controversies, which 
 had arisen in these Belgic churches, and to 
 restore peace to the same. 
 
 All these things having been duly pre- 
 
PRECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 237 
 
 pared and completed, when at the appointed 
 time as well tlie deputies of the Belgic 
 churches, as also the foreign theologians, a 
 few excepted, had met together at Dordrecht, 
 (or Dort,) that national Synod was begun in 
 the name of the Lord, on the thirteenth day 
 of November (1618.). But in this Synod, 
 what now was actually done, the prudent 
 reader may copiously {prolixe) know from 
 the Acts of the same, which now are pub- 
 lished for the favour (satisfaction, gratiam) 
 and use of the reformed churches. It hath 
 seemed good also, that to these Acts should 
 be joined, besides other writings exhibited to 
 this Synod, the judgments also of the theo- 
 logians, concerning the five articles of the 
 Remonstrants as they were proposed in the 
 Synod; by which they may more fully know, 
 by the same, on what passages of Scripture, 
 and on what arguments, the canons of the 
 reformed church do rest. It is not to be 
 doubted, but that the prudent reader will 
 discover in these judgments, the highest and 
 most admirable agreement. If perhaps in 
 less matters a certain diversity appear; even 
 this will be an argument, that a due liberty 
 of prophesying and judging flourished, in 
 this venerable convention; but that all, not- 
 21 
 
238 HISTORY OF 
 
 withstanding, by concording opinions, agreed 
 in the doctrine expressed in the canons of 
 this Synod; of whom all and every one, 
 (not one indeed excepted, or declining to do 
 it,) subscribed to testify this consent. 
 
 But all the reformed churches are request- 
 ed, willingly to embrace, preserve, and pro- 
 pagate this orthodox doctrine, so solemnly 
 in this Synod, explained and confirmed from 
 the word of God; and transmit it to all pos- 
 terity, to the glory of divine grace, and the 
 consolation and salvation of souls. And at 
 the same time also favourably to receive the 
 pious, and never sufficiently to be celebrated 
 zeal and earnest endeavour of the most Illus- 
 trious and mighty the States General of fede- 
 rated Belgium, for preserving the purity {sin- 
 ceritate) of the reformed religion; and also 
 to follow up with their favour, the diligence 
 and piety, in maintaining the same, of so 
 many doctors, of distinguished chm'ches, 
 who were present at this Synod: and, above 
 all things, it is requested, that they would 
 earnestly entreat the most high and gracious 
 God {opthnxim maximum) that he would 
 indeed benignly preserve the Belgic churches, 
 and, in like manner, all others professing with 
 them the same orthodox doctrine, in the unity 
 
PKECEDING EVENTS. 
 
 239 
 
 of the faith, in peace and tranquillity ; and that 
 he would inspire a better mind into the Re- 
 monstrants themselves, and all others who 
 are involved in error;* and by the grace of 
 his own Spirit, would at length, some time 
 lead them to the knowledge of the truth, to 
 the glory of his own divine name, the edifi- 
 cation of the churches, and the salvation of 
 us all; through our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ; to whom with the Father, and the 
 Holy Spirit, the one, true, and immortal God, 
 be praise, and honour, and glory, for ever 
 and ever. Amen.t 
 
 * " Tliat it may please tlice to bring- into the way of 
 truth, all such as have erred and are deceived." — (Litany.) 
 The Calvinism of the Synod did not, it seems, prevent 
 their prayers for those who, as they supposed, were in 
 error. It did not lead them to treat their most eager op- 
 ponents, as reprolmles, and give up as necessarily consign- 
 ed to destruction, as many ignorantly suppose ; or confi- 
 dently assert, tliat decided Calvinists do, even with malig- 
 nity and malignant satisfaction. So great are they calum- 
 niated ! 
 
 + " Accordingly a Synod was convoked at Dordrecht 
 in the year 1618, by the counsels and influence of prince 
 Maurice, &c."--(Mosheim, vol. v. p. 450.) " Our author 
 always forgets to mention the order issued by the States 
 General for the convocation of this famous Synod ; and 
 by his manner of expressing himself, and particularly by 
 the phrase {Muuritio auctoie) would seem to insinuate, 
 that it was by this prince, that the assembly was called 
 together. The legitimacy of tlie manner of convoking 
 this Synod was questioned by Olden-Barneveldt, who 
 maintained that the States General had no sort of au- 
 thority in matters of religion; affirming that this was an 
 
240 HISTORY OF, ETC. 
 
 act of sovereignty, that belonged to each province sepa- 
 rately, and respectively." — (Maclaine, Ibid.) 
 
 It was by means of tliese disputes, about the ecclesias- 
 tical authority, (which all parties supposed to be possessed 
 by some of them,) that the union of the confederated 
 States was endangered in this controversy. 
 
 " Dr. Mosheim, however impartial, seems to have con- 
 sulted more the authors of one side than of the other, pro- 
 bably because they were more numerous, and more gene- 
 rally known. When he published this history, the world 
 had not been favoured with The Letters, Memoirs, and 
 Negotiations of Sir Dudley Carleton, which Lord Roys- 
 ton (afterwards Earl of Hardwicke) drew from his inesti- 
 mable treasure of historical manuscripts, and presented to 
 the public, or rather at first to a select number of persons, 
 to whom he distributed a small number of copies, printed 
 at his own expense. They were soon translated both into 
 Dutch and French : and, though it cannot be affirmed, 
 that the spirit of party is no where discoverable in them; 
 yet they contain anecdotes with respect both to Olden- 
 Barneveldt and Grotius, that the Arminians, and the other 
 patrons of these two great men, have been studious to 
 conceal. These anecdotes, though they may not be suffi- 
 cient to justify the severities exercised against these emi- 
 nent men, would, however, have prevented Dr. Mosheim 
 from saying, that he knew not on what pretext they were 
 arrested." (Mosheim, vol. v. p. 449, 450. Note by Mac- 
 laine.) 
 
 In a political contest for authority, between prince 
 Maurice, and his opponents, in the States General, the 
 Remonstrants favoured his opponents, and the Contra-Re- 
 monstrants were attached to him. The prince's party at 
 length prevailed, and, " the men who sat at the helm of 
 government, were cast into prison. Olden Barneveldt, a 
 man of wisdom and gravity, whose hairs were grown 
 grey in the service of his country, lost his life on the pub- 
 lic scaftbld, while Grotius and Hoogerbcrts were con- 
 demned to perpetual imprisonment; under what pretext, 
 or in consequence of what accusations or crimes, is un- 
 known to us." — (Mosheim, vol. v. p. 448, 449.) 
 
THE JUDGMENT 
 
 NATIONAL SYNOD OF THE REFORMED 
 BELGIC CHURCHES. 
 
 HELD AT DORT, IN THE YEARS OF OOR LORD, 1618, 1019. 
 
 AT WHICH VERY MANY THEOLOGIANS OF THE REFORMED 
 CHURCHES OF GREAT BRITAIN, GERMANY, AND FRANCE, 
 WERE present; CONCERNING THE FIVE HEADS OF DOC- 
 TRINE CONTROVERTED IN THE BELGIC CHURCHES. 
 
 (Published on ihe 5ih of May. A. D. 1619.) 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 In the name of our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 Among very many comforts, which our 
 Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ hath given 
 to his own church militant, in this calamitous 
 pilgrimage; that which he left unto it, when 
 about to go away to his Father, into the 
 heavenly sanctuary, saying, " I am with you 
 at all times, even unto the end of " the 
 world," is deservedly celebrated. The truth 
 of this most delightful promise shines forth 
 
•242 
 
 SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 in the church of all ages, which, whilst it has 
 been besieged from the beginning, not only 
 by the open violence of enemies, but also by 
 the secret craftiness of seducers, truly if at 
 any time the Lord had deprived it of the 
 salutary guard of his own promised presence, 
 had long since been either crushed by the 
 power of tyrants, or seduced into destruc- 
 tion by the fraud of impostors. 
 
 But that good Shepherd, who most con- 
 stantly loveth his flock, for which he laid 
 down his life, hath always, most seasonably, 
 and often by his own right liand stretched 
 forth, most miraculously repressed the rage 
 of persecutors; and hath also detected and 
 dissipated the crooked ways of seducers, and 
 their fraudulent counsels; by both demon- 
 strating himself to be most efFectually pre- 
 sent {presenlissimiim) in his church. Of 
 this thing, an illustrious instruction {docu- 
 ?neniii7n) exists in the history of the pious 
 emperors, kings, and princes, whom the Son 
 of God hath excited so often for the assist- 
 ance of his church, hath fired with the holy 
 zeal of his house, and by their help, hath 
 not only repressed the furious rage {furores) 
 of tyrants; but also hath procured to his 
 churcli when conflicting with false teachers, 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 243 
 
 in various ways adulterating religion, the 
 remedies of holy Synods; in which the faith- 
 ful servants of Christ, by united prayers, 
 counsels, and labours, have valiantly stood 
 for the church, and for the truth of God; 
 have intrepidly opposed themselves against 
 the "ministers of Satan, though transform- 
 ing themselves into angels of light;" have 
 taken away the seeds of errors and discords; 
 have preserved the church in the concord of 
 pure religion; and have transmitted the gen- 
 uine {sincerum) worship of God uncorrupt- 
 ed, to posterity. With a similar benefit, our 
 faithful Saviour hath, at this time, testified 
 his own gracious presence with the Belgic 
 church, by one means or other [aliquain) 
 very much afflicted for many years. For 
 this church, rescued by the powerful hand 
 of God from the tyranny of the Roman anti- 
 christ, and the horrible idolatry of popery, 
 (or the popedom, papatus,) and many times 
 most miraculously preserved in the dangers 
 of a long continued war; and flourishing in 
 the concord of true doctrine and discipline, 
 to the praise of her God, to an admirable in- 
 crease of the republic and the joy of the 
 whole reformed world, James Arminius and 
 his followers, holding out the name of Re- 
 
244 SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 monstrants, by various errors, old as well as 
 new at first covertly, and then openly assault- 
 ed {tentarimt,) and while it was pertina- 
 ciously disturbed with scandalous dissen- 
 tions and scliisms, they had brought it into 
 such extreme danger, that unless the mercy 
 of our Saviour had most opportunely inter- 
 posed in behalf of his most flourishing church, 
 they had at length consumed it with the hor- 
 rible conflagration of discords and schisms. 
 
 But, blessed be the Lord for ever, who, 
 after he had hid his face for a moment from 
 us, (who by many ways had provoked his 
 wrath and indignation,) hath made it attested 
 to the whole world, that he doth not forget 
 his covenant, nor contemn the sighs of his 
 own people. For when scarcely any hope 
 of a remedy, humanly speaking {/mmanilus) 
 appeared; he inspired this mind into the most 
 Illustrious and very powerful the States Gen- 
 eral of confederated Belgium, (see Ezra vii. 
 27, 28,) that, with the counsel and direction 
 of the most Illustrious and valiant the Prince 
 of Orange, they determined to go forth to 
 meet these raging evils, by those legitimate 
 means, which have been sanctioned by the 
 examples of the apostles themselves, and of 
 the Christian church that followed them, 
 
SYNOD OF DO RT , 
 
 245 
 
 during a long course of years, and which 
 have before this been had recourse to {nsii7'- 
 patsc) in the Belgic church, with much fruit; 
 and they called a Synod at Dordrecht by 
 their own authority, out of all the provinces 
 which they governed; having sought out 
 towards it both the favour of the most Se- 
 rene and powerful James, King of Great 
 Britain, and of Illustrious Princes, Counts, 
 and Republics, and having obtained also 
 very many most grave theologians; that, by 
 common judgment of so many divines of the 
 reformed church, those dogmas of Arminius 
 and of his followers might be decided on ac- 
 curately, and by the word of God alone ; that 
 the true doctrine might be confirmed, and 
 the false rejected ; and that concord, peace, 
 and tranquillity might, by the divine blessing, 
 be restored to the Belgic churches. This 
 IS the benefit of God, in which the Bel- 
 gic churches exult; and then humbly ac- 
 knowledge and thankfully proclaim, the com- 
 passions of their faithful Saviour. Therefore 
 this venerable Synod, (after a previous ap- 
 pointment and observance of prayers and 
 fasting, by the authority of the Supreme Ma- 
 gistracy, in all the Belgic churches, to depre- 
 cate the wrath of God, and to implore his 
 22 
 
246 SYISOD OF DORT. 
 
 gracious assistance) being met together in 
 the name of the Lord at Dordrecht, fired 
 with the love of God {divini niiminis) and 
 for the salvation of the church; and, after 
 having invoked the name of God, having 
 bound itself by a sacred oath, that it would 
 take the Holy Scriptures alone as the rule of 
 judgment, and engage in the examination 
 {cognitione) and decision of this cause, with 
 a good and upright conscience, they attempt- 
 ed diligently, with great patience, to induce 
 the principal patrons of those dogmas, being 
 cited before them, to explain more fully 
 their opinion, concerning the known five 
 heads of doctrine, and the grounds, (or rea- 
 sons) of that opinion. 
 
 But when they rejected the decision of the 
 Synod, and refused to answer to their inter- 
 rogatories, in that manner which was equita- 
 ble; and when neither the admonitions of the 
 Synod, nor the mandates of the most honour- 
 able and ample the delegates of the States 
 General; nor yet even the commands of the 
 most Illustrious and very powerful lords the 
 States General, availed any thing with them, 
 (the Synod) was compelled, by the command 
 of the same lords, to enter on another way; 
 according to the custom received of old, in 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 247 
 
 ancient Synods; and from writings, confes- 
 sions, and declarations, partly before pub- 
 lished, and partly even exhibited to this 
 Synod, an examination of those five dog- 
 mas, (or points of doctrine,) was instituted. 
 Which when it was now completed, by the 
 singular grace of God, with the greatest dili- 
 gence, fidelity, and conscience (or conscien- 
 tiousness) with the consent of all and every 
 one; this Synod, for the glory of God, and 
 that it might take counsel for the entireness 
 {integi'itate) of the saving truth, and for the 
 tranquillity of consciences, and for the peace 
 and safety of the Belgic church, determined 
 that the following judgment, by which both 
 the true opinion, agreeing with the word of 
 God, concerning the aforesaid five heads of 
 doctrine is explained, and the false opinion, 
 and that discordant with the word of God is 
 rejected, should be promulgated. 
 
 « 
 
 On this preface, I would make a ievr re- 
 marks: 
 
 1. If the expectations, which the persons 
 constituting this Synod, and of those who 
 were concerned in convening it, as to the use- 
 ful tendency and beneficial effects of such as- 
 semblies, were indeed ill-grounded, and of 
 
248 
 
 SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 course the measure improper; the fault was 
 not exclusively theirs, but that of the age in 
 which they lived, and indeed of almost all 
 preceding ages. Not one of the reformers, 
 or of the princes who favoured the Reforma- 
 tion can be named, who did not judge, either 
 a general council, or national councils or Sy- 
 nods of some kind, proper measures for pro- 
 moting the cause of truth and holiness, and 
 counteracting the progress of schism, heresy, 
 and false doctrine: and in every place where 
 the reformation was established, assemblies 
 of the rulers and teachers of the church, un- 
 der one form or other, were employed, either 
 in framing, or sanctioning, the articles of 
 faith adopted in each church, and in regu- 
 lating the several particulars respecting the 
 doctrine to be preached, the worship to be 
 performed by those who constituted each 
 church, and the terms of officiating as minis- 
 ters, in their respective societies. The sys- 
 tem of independency, and individuality, so 
 to speak, either of separate congregations, or 
 ministers, or Christians, without any such 
 common bond of union or concert, had not 
 then been thought of, at least in modern 
 times. And at this day, while numbers sup- 
 pose that they steer their course at a distance 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 249 
 
 from the rocks which endangered the first 
 reformers, as well as the whole church in 
 former ages, it may well be questioned whe- 
 ther they do not run into the opposite ex- 
 treme. Solomon says, or God himself by 
 him, "In the multitude of counsellors there 
 is safety;" yet who does not know, that 
 through the evil dispositions, and selfish con- 
 duct of those, who constitute the counsellors, 
 and senates, and parliaments of diSerent na- 
 tions, such abuses often occur in them, as 
 form a manifest exception to this general 
 maxim? Yet who does not also see, that par- 
 liaments, and counsellors, and Jaws, are in 
 themselves very desirable ; and far prefera- 
 ble to every thing being settled by the sole 
 will or caprice of every one, who by any 
 means obtains authority? or, that every man 
 should do that which is right in his own eyes, 
 as when there was no king in Israel ? The 
 abuse alone is the evil, and to be guarded 
 against : the thing itself is allowedly benefi- 
 cial. 
 
 The apostles themselves, when consulted 
 by Paul and Barnabas, did not settle the 
 question proposed to them by their own di- 
 rect authority: but "the apostles and elders 
 came together for to consider of this matter." 
 
250 
 
 SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 (Acts XV. 6.) It is evident that some, even 
 in "that first genera/ council," as it is very 
 improperly called, had strong prejudices 
 against the measure which was finally de- 
 cided on: yet its decrees proved a blessing of 
 no small magnitude to the churches of Christ, 
 whether constituted of Jewish or Gentile con- 
 verts. Now, a measure thus sanctioned can- 
 not be evil in itself: though General Coun- 
 cils and Synods should have in many or most 
 instances, been productive of far greater evil 
 than good. The fault lay in the motives, the 
 corrupt passions, and wrong state of mind 
 and heart of those who convened, and of 
 those who constituted them, (that is, in the 
 abuse of the thing,) not in the thing itself. 
 
 The apostles by their own authority might 
 have decreed the same things, and have said, 
 " It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to 
 us, &c.;" but they were not led by the Spirit 
 of inspiration to adopt this method : they did 
 nothing by absolute authority; it does not 
 appear that any thing directly miraculous, or 
 of immediate revelation, concurred in their 
 decision. It was the result of arguments 
 drawn from facts, and from the holy Scrip- 
 tures, under the teaching of the Holy Spirit, 
 not materially differing from what uninspired 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 251 
 
 men, of the same character and heavenly 
 " wisdom, without partiaUty and without 
 hypocrisy," might have formed, under the 
 mere ordinary teaching and superintendence 
 of the same Spirit. Now, it is not impossi- 
 ble for God to raise up elders and teachers, 
 bearing this holy character, and endued with 
 this heavenly wisdom, in other ages and na- 
 tions, who, coming together to consider of 
 those things which corrupt the doctrine, 
 worship, and purity, or disturb the peace, of 
 the church, may form and promulgate deci- 
 sions, so evidently grounded on a fair inter- 
 pretation of the sacred oracles, and so power- 
 fully enforced by the character and influence 
 of those concerned, as, by the divine bless- 
 ing, may produce the most extensively bene- 
 ficial effects. 
 
 General councils, so called, convened by 
 the concurring authority of many princes 
 and rulers, over rival nations, are not likely 
 to come to any such scriptural decisions; 
 and the history of general councils is certain- 
 ly suited exceedingly to damp our expecta- 
 tions from them. But the history of the Re- 
 formation, both on the continent and in this 
 land, produces many instances of conven- 
 tions, under one name or other, in which the 
 
252 SYNOD OF DOET. 
 
 rulers and teachers of the church, under the 
 countenance of princes who favoured the 
 cause of truth and hoUness, came to such de- 
 cisions, in the most important matters, as 
 proved very extensive and permanent bene- 
 fits to mankind, and which could not have 
 been expected without united deliberations 
 and determinations of this kind. The minis- 
 ters and members of the establishment, in 
 this land, at least, must be allowed to think 
 that this was the case, in the framing of our 
 articles, liturgy, and homilies. 
 
 It is true that afterwards, convocations 
 became useless, or even worse than useless, 
 and so sunk into disuse : but this was not un- 
 til the spirit of wisdom and piety, which ac- 
 tuated our first Reformers, had most griev- 
 ously declined, and made way for a political 
 and party spirit, in the persons concerned. 
 Thus the abuse of the measure, not the mea- 
 sure itself, must bear the blame. 
 
 2. I observe from this preface, that the 
 members of the Synod of Dort, in the most 
 solemn manner, and in the language at least 
 of genuine piety, declare the awful obliga- 
 tions under which they brought themselves, 
 to decide the controverted questions accord- 
 ing to the holy Scriptures alone, and their 
 
SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 253 
 
 full consciousness that they had discharged 
 this obligation in an upright manner. The - 
 names annexed to their decisions certainly 
 include among them a great proportion of 
 the most able Protestant and Reformed theo- 
 logians in Europe: and who can doubt the 
 sincerity of these professions, when coming 
 from such men as Bishops Davenant and 
 Ward, and those with whom they thus cor- 
 dially united? — Prejudices, mistakes, and 
 faults of many kinds may be supposed in 
 them; but the candid and pious mind recoils 
 from the idea, that the whole was direct and 
 intended hypocrisy. 
 
 In fact, I must give it as my opinion at 
 least, that they did fulfil their solemn en- 
 gagement; and must confess, that fewer 
 things appear to me unscriptural^ in these 
 articles, than in almost any human compo- 
 sition which I have read upon the subject. 
 Of course I expect that Anticalvinists will 
 judge otherwise, and even many Calvinists: 
 yet surely every candid man will allow, that 
 they honestly meant thus to decide, and 
 thought that they had thus decided. 
 
 It may also be seen in the course of this 
 work, that their doctrine accorded with the 
 Belgic articles before in force among them, 
 
254 SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 to which the Contra-Remonstrants had all 
 along appealed. 
 
 3. I would observe, that they seem to have 
 aimed at too much in their deliberations and 
 decisions; not too much for an ordinary con- 
 troversial publication, but too much for an 
 authoritative standard, to be entirely re- 
 ceived and adhered to, by all the ministers 
 of religion and teachers of youth in the Bel- 
 gic churches. I should indeed say,/«r too 
 much. And here, I again avow my con- 
 viction of the superior wisdom bestowed on 
 the compilers of our articles, on the several 
 points under consideration; in which, while 
 nothing essential is omitted or feebly stated 
 a generality of language is observed, far 
 more suitable to the design than the decrees 
 of this Synod, and tending to preserve peace 
 and harmony among all truly humble Chris- 
 tians, who do not in all respects see eye to 
 eye, yet may " receive one another, but not 
 to doubtful disputations:" whereas tlie very 
 exactness, and particularity, into which, 
 what I must judge, scriptural doctrine is 
 branched out, and errors reprobated, power- 
 fully counteracted the intended effect, and 
 probably more than any thing else, or all 
 other things combined, has brought on this 
 
SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 255 
 
 Synod such decided, but unmerited odium 
 and reproach. 
 
 4. I would observe, that using the arm of 
 the magistrate, and inflicting penaUies on 
 those who stood out against the decisions of 
 the Synod, not being mentioned in the pre- 
 face, will more properly be considered, in 
 another stage of our progress. But had the 
 decrees been promulgated, and compliance 
 with them demanded, from all who acted as 
 ministers of religion, or teachers of youth 
 in the established seminaries of the Belgic 
 church; with simply the exclusion from such 
 stations, of those who declined compliance, 
 or violated their engagements to comply; 
 while a toleration was granted, as at present 
 in Britain, either to preach, or teach in other 
 places or schools: the terms might indeed 
 have been considered as too strict, and re- 
 quiring more than could reasonably be ex- 
 pected; but, in other respects, it does not 
 appear, that the conduct of the Synod would 
 have been blameable. For, every body or 
 company of professed Christians, down from 
 established national churches, to independent 
 dissenting congregations, prescribe terms of 
 communion, or of ofliciating as ministers on 
 
256 SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 those, who desire voluntarily to join them, 
 and exchide such as dedine comphance. 
 
 How far the revenues, in the Belgic 
 churches, could, with any propriety, have 
 been shared, and any portion of them allot- 
 ted, to what we might call the dissenting 
 teachers, I am not prepared to say. But, as 
 toleration (in this sense at least) was no part 
 of the system at the Reformation in any 
 country; the ancient revenues for religious 
 purposes, as far as they were preserved for 
 those uses, of course were alloted to the es- 
 tablished ministers in the different churches. 
 Neither dissenters, nor provision for dissen- 
 ters, were thought of: and it would after- 
 wards have been expecting too much in 
 general, to suppose that they who found 
 themselves in possession of these revenues, 
 would voluntarily share them with the dis- 
 sentients, or that rulers would venture to 
 compel them. Yet, if to a full toleration, 
 something had publicly been allotted to- 
 wards the support of peaceful and consci- 
 entious dissenting teachers; it would, as it 
 appears to me at least, have had a most 
 powerful eflect in diminishing acrimony, 
 silencing objections, and promoting peace 
 and love. 
 
ARTICLES 
 
 THE SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 " The Articles of the Synod of Dort, Heylin 
 introduces in this manner: — 'Because par- 
 ticular men may sometimes be mistaken in a 
 public doctrine, and that the judgment of 
 such men, being collected by the hands of 
 their enemies, may be unfaithfully related; 
 we will next look on the conclusions of the 
 Synod of Dort, which is to be conceived to 
 have delivered the genuine sense of all the 
 parties, as being a representative of all the 
 Calvinian Churches of Europe, (except those 
 of France,) some few Divines of England 
 being added to them. Of the calling and 
 proceedings of this Synod we shall have 
 occasion to speak further in the following 
 chapter. At this time I shall only lay down 
 the results thereof in the five controverted 
 points (as I find them abbreviated by Dan. 
 Tilenus) according to the heads before men- 
 
258 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 tioned in summing up the doctrine of the 
 Council of Trent.'" (Refutation of Calvin- 
 ism, p. 566.) 
 
 A few things may here be noted. — Is it 
 very probable, that such decided Anticalvin- 
 ists, as Heylin or Collier should be impartial, 
 in their account of this celebrated Synod? — 
 Is it to be supposed, that there was no dif- 
 ference of sentiment among the persons of 
 whom it was composed? — Were four divines 
 an adequate representation of all the Calvin- 
 ists in England? Did not one, or more, of all 
 these four, dissent from the decisions of this 
 Synod? Were other Protestant countries re- 
 presented in any great degree more ade- 
 quately? Were not the leading men greatly 
 embittered with personal enmities, and the 
 spirit of persecution and resentment? Did not 
 political interests, and the spirit of party, still 
 more embitter the spirits, or sway the delib- 
 erations and conclusions of the Synod? And 
 therefore are all the Calvinists, who lived at 
 that time, or who now live, or whoever shall 
 live, to be judged according to the proceed- 
 ings of the Synod of Dort? It would be no 
 dltilcult undertaking, by such a procedure, to 
 fix very iieavy charges on the whole body 
 of Anticalvinists in Europe and in the world: 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 259 
 
 but attempts of this kind prove nothing; ex- 
 cept a disposition to act the part of a special 
 pleader in the controversy, rather than that 
 of an impartial judge. As I, however, had 
 met with the same abstract of the articles of 
 this Synod, in other publications more fa- 
 vourable to Calvinism, I had no suspicion 
 that these were not the real articles of the 
 Synod, but an abbreviation, (yet with se- 
 veral clauses also added,) an abbreviation by 
 avowed opponents. But the Christian Ob- 
 server first excited a suspicion that these 
 were not the real articles of the Synod; and 
 led me to inquire after a copy of those arti- 
 cles, which are indeed immensely more dis- 
 cordant with the abbreviations than I could 
 have previously imagined. Bui let the at- 
 tentive reader judge, from the following lite- 
 ral translation of these articles, &c. as con- 
 tained in i\iQ Sylloge Confessionum, Oxford, 
 1804. 
 
260 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OF THE DOCTRINE OF DIVINE PREDESTINATION. 
 
 Art. 1. As all men have sinned in Adam, 
 and have become exposed to the curse and 
 eternal death, God would have done no in- 
 justice to any one, if he had determined to 
 leave the whole human race under sin and 
 the curse, and to condemn them on account 
 of sin; according to those words of the 
 Apostle, " All the world is become guilty 
 before God." Rom. iii. 19. "All have 
 sinned, and come short of the glory of God." 
 23. And " The wages of sin is death." 
 Rom. vi. 23,* 
 
 2. But " in this is the love of God mani- 
 fested, that he sent his only begotten Son 
 into the world, that every one who believeth 
 in him should not perish, but have everlast- 
 ing life." 1 John iv. 9. John iii. 16. 
 
 3. But that men may be brought to faith, 
 God mercifully sends heralds of this most 
 joyful message, to whom he willeth, and 
 
 * Gal. iii. 10. 22. — " In every person born into the 
 world, it, (original sin,) descrveth God's wrath and dam- 
 nation." Art. ix. 
 
SYNODOFDORT. 26 1 
 
 when he willeth, by whose ministry men are 
 called to repentance, and faith in Christ cru- 
 cified. For " How shall they believe in him 
 of whom they have not heard? and how 
 shall they hear without a preacher ? and how 
 shall they preach except they be sent?" 
 Rom. X. 14, 15. 
 
 4. They who believe not the Gospel, on 
 them the wrath of God remaineth: but tliose 
 who receive it, and embrace the Saviour 
 Jesus with a true and living faith, are, 
 through him, delivered from the wrath of 
 God, and receive the gift of everlasting life 
 {uc vitct eternd donantiir.) Rom. vi. 23. 
 
 5. The cause or fault of this unbelief, as 
 also of all other sins, is by no means in God, 
 but in man. But faith in Jesus Christ, and 
 salvation by him, is the free gift of God: 
 " By grace are ye saved, through faith, and 
 that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God." 
 Eph, ii. S. In like manner, " It is given 
 you to believe in Christ." Phil. i. 29. (See 
 Art. X.) 
 
 6. That some, in time, have faith given 
 them by God, and others have it not given, 
 proceeds from his eternal decree; For, 
 " known unto God are all his works, from 
 the beginning of the world." Acts xv. 18. 
 
 23 
 
262 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 Eph. i. 11.* According to which decree, he 
 graciously softens the hearts of the elect, 
 however hard, and he bends them to be- 
 lieve: but the non-elect he leaves, in just 
 judgment, to their own perversity and hard- 
 ness.! And here, especially, a deep dis- 
 crimination, at the same lime both merciful 
 and just, a discrimination of men equally 
 lost, opens itself to us; or that decree of 
 Election and Reprobation which is revealed 
 in the word of God. Which, as perverse, 
 impure, and unstable persons do wrest to 
 their own destruction, so it affords ineffable 
 consolation to holy and pious souls.t 
 
 » Eph. i. 4, 5. iii. 11. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. 2 Tim. i. 
 9. 10. Tit. i. 2. 1 Pet. i. 2. 20. Rev. xiii. 8. xvii. 8. 
 
 t " Predestination to life is the everlasting purpose of 
 God, whereby, betore the foundations of the world were 
 laid, he hath constantly decreed by his counsel, secret to 
 us, to deliver from curse and damnation those whom he 
 hath chosen in Christ out of mankind, and to bring them 
 by Christ to everlasting salvation, as vessels made to ho- 
 nour. Wherefore they which are endued with so excellent 
 a benefit of God, be called according to God's purpose by 
 his Spirit working in due season: they through grace 
 obey the calling; thoy be justified freely, vVc." Art. xvii. 
 
 X " As the godly consideration of predestination and 
 our election in Christ is full of sweet, pleasant, and un- 
 speakable comfort to godly persons, and such as fbel in 
 themselves the working of the Spirit ofl'hrist, mortifying 
 the works of the flesh and their earthly members, and 
 drawing up their minds to high and heavenly things; ofl 
 well because it doth greatly establish and confirm their 
 faith of eternal salvation, to be enjoyed through Christ, as 
 because it doth fervently kindle their love-to God; so for 
 curious and carnal persons, lacking the Spirit of Chrit-t, 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 2(33 
 
 7. But Election is the immutable purpose 
 of God, by which, before the foundations of'" 
 the world were laid, he chose, out of the 
 whole human race, fallen by their own 
 fault from their primeval integrity into sin 
 and destruction, according to the most free 
 good pleasure of his own will, and of mere 
 grace, a certain number of men, neither bet- 
 ter nor worthier than others, but lying in the 
 same misery with the rest, to salvation in 
 Christ; whom he had, even from eternity, 
 constituted Mediator and Head of all the 
 elect, and the foundation of Salvation; and 
 therefore he decreed to give them unto him 
 to be saved, and elfectually to call and draw 
 them, into communion with him, by his own 
 word and Spirit; or he decreed himself to 
 give unto them true faith,* to justify, to 
 sanctify, and at length powerfully to glorify 
 them, having been kept in the communion 
 
 to have continually before their eyes the sentence of God's 
 predestination, is a most dangerous downfal, whereby the 
 devil doth thrust them cither into desperation, or into 
 wretchlcssness of most unclean living, no less perilous 
 than desperation." Art. xvii. Whatever method of inter- 
 pretation be adopted, as to the different parts of this our 
 article ; they, who cordially approve it, cannot consistently 
 object to this article of the Synod of Dort, which is en- 
 tirely coincident with it; and at least not more decided 
 and explicit. 
 
 * " We believe that the Holy Spirit dwelling in our 
 hearts, imparts to us true faith, that we may obtain the 
 knowledge of so great a mystery." — Belgic Confession. 
 
264 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 of his Son; to the demonstration of his mer- 
 cy, and the praise of the riches of his glorious 
 grace, as it is written: " God hath chosen us 
 in Christ before the foundations of the world 
 were laid, that we should be holy and with- 
 out blame before him in love; having pre- 
 destinated us unto the adoption of children, 
 by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the 
 good pleasure of his will. To the praise of 
 the glory af his grace, wherein he hath freely 
 made us accepted to himself in that Beloved 
 One." Eph. i. 4 — 6. And in another place, 
 "Whom he did predestinate, them he also 
 called; and whom he called, them he also 
 justified ; and whom he justified, them he 
 also glorified." Rom. viii. 30. 
 
 8. This Election is not multiform, but one 
 and the same of all that shall be saved, in 
 the Old and New Testament, seeing that the 
 Scripture declares the good pleasure, purpose, 
 and counsel of the will of God, by which he 
 has, from eternity, chosen us to grace and 
 glory: both to salvation and the way of sal- 
 vation, which he hath "before prepared that 
 we should walk in it." (2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. 
 1 Pet. 1. 2.) 
 
 9. This same Election is not made from 
 any foreseen faith, obedience of faith, holi- 
 ness, or any other good quality and disposi- 
 
SYNOD OF DORT 
 
 265 
 
 tion, as a pre-requisite cause or condition in 
 the man who should be elected, but unto 
 faith, and unto the obedience of faith, holi- 
 ness, &c. And, therefore, (or truly, proinde) 
 election is the fountain of every saving bene- 
 fit; whence faith, holiness, and the other sa- 
 lutary gifts, and finally, eternal life itself, flow 
 as its fruit and eff'ect, according to that word 
 of the Apostle: " He hath chosen us (not be- 
 cause we ivere, but) that we might be holy, 
 and without blame before him in love." 
 Eph. i. 4. 
 
 10. Now the cause of this gratuitous Elec- 
 tion, is the sole good pleasure of God: (Matt, 
 xi. 26. Eph. i. 5. 1 Tim. i. 9. Jam. i. 18,) 
 not consisting in this, that he elected into the 
 condition of salvation certain qualities or hu- 
 man actions, from all that were possible; but 
 in that, out of the common multitude of sin- 
 ners, he took to himself certain persons as 
 his peculiar property, according to the Scrip- 
 ture : " For the children being not yet born, 
 neither having done any good or evil, &.c. it 
 is said," (that is, to Rebecca,) "The elder 
 shall serve the younger: even as it is written, 
 Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated." 
 (Rom. ix. 11 — 13.) And, "As many as were 
 ordained {ordinati) to eternal life, believed." 
 Acts xiii. 48. 
 
266 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 11. And as God himself is most wise, im- 
 mutable, omniscient, and omnipotent; so, 
 election made by him can neither be inter- 
 rupted, changed, recalled, nor broken off; 
 nor can the Elect be cast away, nor the num- 
 ber of them be diminished. 
 
 12. Of this, his eternal and immutable elec- 
 tion to salvation, the elect, though by various 
 steps, and in an unequal measure, are ren- 
 dered certain (or assured); not indeed by cu- 
 riously scrutinizing the deep and mysterious 
 things of God; but by observing in them- 
 selves, with spiritual delight and holy plea- 
 sure, the infallible fruits of election described 
 in God's word ; such as true faith in Christ, 
 filial fear of God, sorrow for sin, according 
 unto God {xvrtrj xata Qsov — " Godly sorrow,") 
 (2 Cor. vii. 10. Gr.) hungering and thirsting 
 after righteousness, &c.* 
 
 13. From the sense and assurance {certi- 
 iiidine) of this election, the children of God 
 daily find greater cause of humbling them- 
 selves before God, of adoring the abyss of 
 
 * How different is this from the generally circulated 
 opinion, that they who believe election, in the Calvinistic 
 sense, are taught to assume it a certainty, that they arc 
 the elect without furtlier evidence I In this the vehement 
 opposers, and the perverters of the doctrine, seem to coin- 
 cide ; but no more with the Synod of Dort, than with St. 
 Peter's exhortation, 2 Pet. i. 5—10. 
 
SYNOD OF D ORT , 
 
 267 
 
 his mercies, of purifying themselves, and of 
 more ardently loving him reciprocally, who 
 had before so loved them: so far are they 
 from being rendered, by this doctrine of 
 Election, and the meditation of it, more 
 slothful in observing the divine commands, 
 or carnally secure.* Wherefore, by the just 
 judgment of God, it is wont to happen to 
 those who either are rashly presuming, or 
 idly and frowardly prating (fabulaniesj 
 about the grace of Election, that they are 
 not willing to walk in the ways of the Elect. 
 14. But as this doctrine of divine Election, 
 in the most wise counsel of God was predi- 
 cated by the prophets, by Christ himself and 
 by the Apostles, under the Old, as well as 
 under the New Testament, and then com- 
 mitted to the monuments of the sacred Scrip- 
 tures; so it is to be declared at this day by 
 the church of God, to whom it is peculiarly 
 destiiiated, with a spirit of discriuiination, in 
 a holy and religious manner, in its own place 
 and time, all curious scrutinizing the ways 
 of the Most High being laid aside: and this 
 to the glory of the most holy divine name, 
 and for the lively solace of his people.! 
 
 * 1 Cor. XV. 58. Col. ill. 13, 14. 1 John iii. 2, 3. 
 t Election, as a part of divine revelation, and of the 
 ' ' whole counsel of God," must be preached : we must " not 
 
268 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 15. Moreover, Holy Scripture doth illus- 
 trate and commend to us, this eternal and 
 free grace of our election, in this more espe- 
 cially, that, it doth also testify all men not 
 to be elected, but that some are non-elect, or 
 passed by in the eternal election of God, 
 whom truly God, from most free, just, irre- 
 prehensible, and immutable, good pleasure, 
 decreed to leave in the common m,isery, in- 
 to which they had, by their oivn fault, cast 
 themselves, and not to bestow on them liv- 
 ing faith, and the grace of conversion; but, 
 having been left in their own ways, and un- 
 der just judgment, at length, not only on ac- 
 count of their unbelief, but also of all their 
 other sins, to condemn and eternally punish 
 them to the manifestation of his own jus- 
 shun to declare it;" for in doing so, what do we, but pre- 
 sume ourselves wiser than he who revealed it as -. part of 
 his counsel; and decide that it oug-ht not to have been re- 
 vealed ? But this declaration must be made, with " dis- 
 crimination, in a holy and religious manner, iScc." Thus 
 declared in its proper connection, application, and propor- 
 tion^ as in tlie sacred Scriptures, it will greatly conduce 
 to improve the true believer's character, his humility, 
 gratitude, admiring love of God, meekness, compassion, 
 and good will to man, as well as his comfort and joy of 
 hope. It will also exhibit the gospel of most free and rich 
 grace, in its unclouded glory, cast a clearer light on every 
 other part of divine truth; and secure to the Lord alone, 
 the whole honour of man's salvation. Yet the same doc- 
 trine, rashly, indiscriminately, and disproportionately, 
 preached ; and not properly stated and improved, does im- 
 mense mischief 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 269 
 
 lice. * And this is the decree of Reprobation, 
 which determines that God is in no wise the 
 author of sin, (which to be thought of is 
 blasphemy,) but a tremendous, irreprehensi- 
 ble, just Judge and Avenger. 
 
 16. Those who do not as yet feel effica- 
 ciously in themselves a lively faith in Christ, 
 or an assured confidence of heart, peace of 
 conscience, earnest desire {studhim) of filial 
 obedience, glorying in God through Christ, 
 yet nevertheless use the means by which 
 God has promised to work these things in 
 us, ought not to be alarmed by the mention 
 of Reprobation, nor reckon themselves to be 
 reprobate; but to use diligently the means 
 of grace, and ardently to desire, and reve- 
 rently and humbly to expect the period of 
 more abounding (or fructifying, uberius) 
 grace. And much less should those persons 
 be terrified by the doctrine of Reprobation, 
 
 * " He" (God) " secluded from saving grace all the rest 
 of mankind {except a very small number) and appointed 
 them by trie same decree to eternal damnation, without 
 liny regard to their infidelity and impenitency.' — Heylin's 
 Abbreviation. Is not this a direct violation of the com- 
 mand, " Thou shall not bear false witness against thy 
 neighbour?" Or are not Caivinists to be considered as 
 nciirhbours by Anti-Calvinists? And do not they whore- 
 tail the false aceusatioi;, intentionally, or heedlessly share 
 a measure of the criminality? Is this the moral practice 
 which is contended for by Anti-Calvinists ? 
 
 24 
 
270 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 who, when seriously converted to God, sim- 
 ply desire to please him, and to be delivered 
 froffi the body of death, yet cannot attain to 
 what they wish in the path of faiih and 
 piety; because the merciful God hath pro- 
 mised that he will not "quench the smoking 
 flax, nor break the bruised reed."* But this 
 doctrine is justly for a terror to those who, 
 forgetful of God and the Saviour Jesus 
 Christ, have delivered themselves wholly to 
 the cares and carnal pleasures of the world, 
 so long as they are not in earnest [serio) 
 converted unto God. 
 
 17. Seeing that we are to judge of the 
 will of God by his word, which testifies that 
 the children of believers are holy, not indeed 
 by nature, but by the benefit of the gracious 
 covenant, in which they are comprehended 
 along with their parents; pious parents ought 
 not to doubt of the election and salvation of 
 their children, whom God hath called in 
 infancy out of this lil^e.t 
 
 * " Furthermore, we must receive God's promises, in 
 such wise, as they be g-cnerally set forth to us in holy 
 Scripture, and that will of God is to be followed, which we 
 have expressly declared to us in the word of God." — Art. 
 xvii. Church of England. John vi. 37 — 40. 
 
 t The salvation of the offspring of believers, dying in 
 infanc}', is here scripturallv stated, and not limited to 
 such as arc ba|>tizcd. Nothing is said of the children of 
 
lYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 271 
 
 18. Against those who murmur at this 
 grace of gratuitous election, and the seve-' 
 rity of just reprobation, we oppose this 
 word of the Apostle: " man, who art thou 
 that repliest against God?" Rom. ix. 20: 
 And that of our Saviour: "Is it not lawful 
 for me to do what I will with mine own?" 
 Matt. XX. 15. We indeed, piously adoring 
 these mysteries, exclaim with the Apostle: 
 " Oh the depths of the riches both of the 
 wisdom and knowledge of God! How un- 
 searchable are his judgments and his ways 
 past finding out ! For who hath known the 
 mind of the Lord, or who hath been his 
 Counsellor ! Or who hath first given to him, 
 and it shall be recompensed to him again ! 
 For of him, and through him, and to him, 
 are all things: to whom be glory for ever. 
 Amen."* 
 
 These eighteen articles concerning predes- 
 tination are abbreviated by Dan. Tilenus, 
 
 unbelievers dying in infancy; and the Scripture says no- 
 thing. But why might not these Calvinists have as fa- 
 vourable a hope of all infants dying before actual sin as 
 Anti-Calvinists can have ? 
 
 • A more appropriate and scriptural conclusion of these 
 articles, cannot even be imagined. 
 
•>7> 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 an j reporied by Heyiin. in ihe loIlowiDg sin- 
 gle arucle. 
 
 or DHUkL PRTItESTlXATIOX. 
 
 •• Thai God, by an absolute decree, hath 
 elected to salvation, a rery small number 
 of men without any regard to their faith and 
 obedience whatsoever; and secluded from 
 saving grace all the rest of mainkind, and 
 appointed them by the same decree to eternal 
 damnation, without any regard to their infi- 
 delity and impenitency." 
 
 I have long been aware, that there is " no 
 new thing imder the sim;"' (Ecc i. 9. 10.) 
 and that ~ speaking ail manner of evil false- 
 ly,'* of the disciples of Christ, is no excep- 
 tioo to this role: and that misrepresenting 
 and slandering men called Calvinists has 
 been very general, ever since the term was 
 invented: but I own, I never before met 
 ^ith so gross, so barefaced, and inexcusable 
 a misrepresentation as this, in ail my stu- 
 dies of modem controversy. It can only be 
 equalled by the false testimony borne against 
 Jesos and his apostles, as recorded in holy 
 wriL But is that cause likely to be in itself 
 £ood. and of God, which needs to be sup- 
 ported by so anhallowed weapons ? 
 
ST^OD OF DOET. 
 
 Bentrms cw zsxc«2 st vbkh 
 
 BATZ RMl BOmr TOfK WMM 
 
 The Orthodox doctrine of Election and 
 Reprobation having been stated, the Synod 
 rejects the error? of those, 
 
 1. Who teach that « The will of God con- 
 cerning the saving of those who shall be- 
 lieve, and persevere in faith and the obedi- 
 ence of faith- is the whole and entire decree 
 of Election tinto salvation; and that there is 
 nothing else whatever concerning tfab de- 
 cree revealed in the word of God." For 
 these persons impose upon the more simple. 
 and manifestly contradict the sacred Scrip- 
 tore, which testifies, not only that God will 
 save those who shall believe, bat also that 
 he hath chosen certain persons from eternity 
 to whom, in preference to others, 'prae 
 aliis he may, in time, give faith and per- 
 severance: as it is written: - I have made 
 k: oTTi ;hy name unto the men whom tboa 
 h as: given me. ' * John iviL 6. Also, " As many 
 as were ordained nnto eternal life believed.*' 
 Acts xiL 48. And, ^ He hath dioseii ns be- 
 fore the foocdarlon of the world, that we 
 should be holy, &c." Eph. L 4. 
 
 2. Who teach that ~ The electioB of God 
 
274 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 to eternal life is of different kinds {multipli- 
 cem): one, general and indefinite; another, 
 singular and definite: And again, this either 
 incomplete, revocable, not peremptory, or 
 conditional; or else complete, irrevocable, 
 peremptory, or absolute." In like manner, 
 " that one election is to faith, another to salva- 
 tion: so that there may be an election to jus- 
 tifying faith, without a peremptory election to 
 salvation." This is indeed a comment excogi- 
 tated by the human brain without the Scrip- 
 tures, corrupting the doctrine of election, 
 and dissolving this golden chain of salvation: 
 " Whom he predestinated, them he also call- 
 ed, whom he called, them he also justified, 
 and whom he justified, them he also glori- 
 fied." Rom. viii. 30.* 
 
 3. Who teach, "That the good pleasure 
 and purpose of God which the Scripture 
 mentions in the doctrine of election does not 
 consist in this, that God before selected cer- 
 tain men above the rest {prx aliis)', but in 
 this, that God chose, that from among all 
 
 * " TJiey be called according to God's purpose by his 
 Spirit working in due season ; they through grace obey 
 the calling, they be justified freely, they be made the chil- 
 dren of God by adoption, they be made like the image of 
 the only begotten Son Jesus Christ, they walk religiously 
 in good works, and at length by God's mercy tlicy attain 
 to everlasting felicity." — Art. xvii. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 1275 
 
 possible conditions, (among which are also 
 the works of the law,) or from the order of 
 all things, the act of faith, ignoble in itself, 
 and the imperfect obedience of faith, should 
 be the condition of salvation; and willed 
 {voluerit) graciously to account this instead 
 of perfect obedience, and to judge it of the 
 reward of eternal life. For by this pernici- 
 ous error, the good pleasure of God and the 
 merit of Christ are enervated, and men are 
 called away by unprofitable disputations, 
 from the truth of gratuitous justification and 
 the simplicity of the Scriptures; and that of 
 the apostle is accused of falsehood: "God 
 hath called us with a holy calling; not of 
 works, but of his own purpose and grace, 
 which was given us in Christ Jesus, before 
 the world began." 2 Tim. i. 9.* 
 
 4. Who teach that " In election to faith this 
 
 * " We are accounted righteous before God only for the 
 merit of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, by faith, and 
 not for our own works or deservings." — Art. xi. " Faith 
 is the only hand which putteth on Christ unto justifica- 
 tion; and Christ the only garment which, being so put on, 
 covereth the shame of our defiled nature, hideth the imper- 
 fection of our works, preserveth us blameless in the sight 
 of God; before whom otherwise, the weakness of our faith 
 were cause sufficient to make us culpable : yea, to shut us 
 from the kingdom of heaven, wiiere nothing that is not 
 absolute can enter." — Hooker, 'i he error refuted in this 
 article, is as contrary to the doctrine of our church, as to 
 that of the Synod of Dort. 
 
276 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 condition is pre-required, that man should 
 rightly use the light of nature, that he should 
 be honest, lowly, humble, and disposed for 
 eternal life, as if, upon these things, in some 
 measure, may election depend." For they 
 savour of Pelagius, and by no means ob- 
 scurely accuse the apostle of falsehood in 
 writing, "Among whom we also had our 
 conversation in times past, in the lusts of the 
 flesh fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of 
 the mind; and were by nature the children 
 of wrath, even as others. But God, who is 
 rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith 
 he loved us, even when we were dead in 
 sins, hath made us alive together with Christ, 
 (by grace ye are saved). And hath raised 
 lis up together in heavenly places in Christ 
 Jesus, that in the ages to come, he might 
 show the exceeding riches of his grace, in his 
 kindness towards us through Christ Jesus. 
 For by grace are ye saved, through faith: 
 and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of 
 God; not of works, lest any man should 
 boast." Eph. ii. 3—9.* 
 
 5. Who teach that " Election of individu- 
 
 * This error requires from unregenerate man, and 
 ascribes to nature, that wiiich is the eifcct of reg^eneration 
 and grace. Prov. xvi. 1. James i. 15 — 17. Second Col- 
 lect, Evening Service. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 277 
 
 als to salvation, incomplete and not peremp- 
 tory, is made from foreseen faith, repen^r 
 ance, and sanctity and piety begun, and for 
 some time persevered in: but that complete 
 and peremptory election is from the foreseen 
 final perseverance of faith, repentance, holi- 
 ness, and piety: and that this is the gracious 
 and evangelical worthiness, on account of 
 which, he who is elected, is more deserving 
 than he who is not elected: and therefore, 
 faith, the obedience of faith, holiness, piety, 
 and perseverance, are not the fruits or effects 
 of immutable election to glory, but the con- 
 ditions and causes required before hand, and 
 foreseen as if they were performed in the 
 persons to be elected, without which there 
 cannot be complete election." This is what 
 opposes the whole Scripture, which every 
 where assails {ingerit) our ears and hearts 
 with these and other sayings: "Election is 
 not of works, but of him thatcalleih." Rom. 
 ix. 11. " As many as were ordained to eter- 
 nal life, believed." Acts xiii. 48. " He chose 
 us to himself that we might be holy." Eph. 
 i. 4. "Ye have not chosen me, but I have 
 chosen you." John xv. IG. "If it is of grace, 
 it is not of works." Rom. xi. 6. " Herein is 
 
278 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 love; not that we loved God, but that he 
 loved us, and sent his own Son." 1 John iv. 
 10.* 
 
 6. Who teach that, " Not all election to 
 salvation is immutable, but that some elect 
 persons, no decree of God preventing [ob- 
 stante), may perish, and do perish eternally." 
 By which gross error, they make God muta- 
 ble, subvert the consolation of the godly con- 
 cerning the stability of their election, and 
 contradict the sacred Scriptures, whereby we 
 are taught that the elect cannot be deceived: 
 Matt. xxiv. 4, that " Christ loses not those 
 who were given to him by the Father." 
 John vi. 39. That "those whom he (God) 
 hath predestinated, called, and justified, them 
 he also glorifies." Rom. viii. 30.t 
 
 7. Who teach that " In this life there is no 
 fruit, no sense, no certainty of immutable 
 election to glory, except from a mutable and 
 contingent condition." But, besides that it 
 is absurd to mention an uncertain certainty, 
 {ponere incertam certitiidinem,) these things 
 
 * Some of the texts here adduced seem not decidedly 
 conclusive, but may be otherwise explained ; but others 
 might easily be substituted. Eph. ii. 4, 5, S), 10. 2 Tim. 
 i. 9. James i. 17,18. 1 Pet.i. 2. 
 
 t John X. 27—30. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. 1 Pet. i. 5. 23— 
 25. 1 John iii. 9. v. 18. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 279 
 
 are opposite to the experience of the saints, 
 who, with the apostle, exult in the conscious- . 
 ness of their election, and celebrate this be- 
 nefit of God; who rejoice with the disciples, 
 according to Christ's admonition, " that their 
 names are written in heaven." Luke x, 20. 
 Who finally oppose the feeling of election to 
 the fiery darts of diabolical temptations, in- 
 quiring, " Who shall lay any thing to the 
 charge of God's elect." Rom. viii. 33.* 
 
 8. Who teach that " God has not decreed 
 from his own mere just will, to leave any in 
 the fall of Adam, and in the common state 
 of sin and damnation, or to pass them by in 
 the communication of grace necessary to 
 faith and conversion." For that passage 
 stands firm, " He hath mercy on whom he 
 will have mercy, and whom he will he 
 hardeneth." Rom. ix. 18. Also, " I glorify 
 thee, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, 
 
 * See Article xii. on Predestination. — " The godly con- 
 eideration of predestination and our election in Christ is 
 full of sweet, pleasant, and unspeakable comfort to godly 
 persons; and such as feel in iheinsflves the working of the 
 Spirit of Christ, mortifying the works of the flesh, and 
 their earthly memhcrs, and drawing up their minds to high 
 and heavenly things; as well because it doth greatly esta- 
 blish and confirm their faith of eternal salvation, to be en- 
 joyed through Christ, as because it doth fervently kindle 
 their love towards God." — Art. xvii. of the Church of 
 England. 
 
280 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 for that thou hast hid these things from the 
 wise and prudent, and hast revealed them 
 unto babes; even so Father, for so it hath 
 pleased thee." Matt. xi. 25, 26. 
 
 9. Who teach that " the reason why God 
 sends the gospel to one nation rather than 
 another is not the mere and sole good plea- 
 sure of God ; but because this nation is better 
 and more deserving than that to which the 
 gospel is not communicated." Yet Moses 
 recalls the people of Israel from this, saying, 
 " Behold the heavens and the heaven of hea- 
 vens is the Lord thy God's; the earth also, 
 with all that therein is: only the Lord had a 
 delight in thy fathers to love them; and he 
 chose their seed after them, even you above 
 all people, as it is this day." Deut. x. 14, 15. 
 And Christ: "Woe unto thee, Chorazin! 
 Woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty 
 works that are done in thee, had been done 
 in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented 
 long ago in sackcloth and ashes." Matt, 
 xi. 21.* 
 
 "That we thus think and judge, we tes- 
 tify by the subscription of our hands." 
 
 * This sliovvs tliat tlie election of jiations is really as 
 opposite to tiie Anti-calvinist's ideas of divine justice as the 
 election of individuals. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 281 
 
 Then follows a list of the names of all 
 those who subscribed and attested these arti-j?^ 
 cles, and refutations, among whom are found, 
 George, Bishop of Landaff, John Davenant, 
 Presbyter, Doctor, and public professor of 
 sacred theology in the University of Cam- 
 bridge, and at the same time president 
 {prxses) of King's College. Samuel Ward, 
 presbyter. Archdeacon Taunt omicjisis, Doc- 
 tor of sacred theology, and head of Sidney 
 College of the University of Cambridge. 
 Thomas Goad, presbyter. Doctor of sacred 
 theology, and precentor of the cathedral 
 church of St. Paul, London, Walter Bal- 
 canqual {Scoto-Britaiinus,) a Scotchman, 
 presbyter, Batchelor of sacred theology; with 
 very many others from various parts of the 
 continent of Europe, amounting to above 
 eighty. These were deputed by churches, 
 differing from each other, in various respects, 
 Episcopalians, Presbyterians, and those in 
 some of the regions which are generally ac- 
 counted Lutheran, and men that occupied 
 the most important stations in the church 
 and Universities of their several countries; 
 yet they all subscribed these articles of the 
 Synod, agreeing in this respect though not in 
 others. For it cannot be supposed, that they 
 
282 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 who opposed, or were much dissatisfied with 
 any of the conclusions, would thus volunta- 
 rily and solemnly attest and subscribe the 
 sanrie decisions. This consideration should, 
 in all reason, at least induce us to give these 
 articles a candid and attentive examination, 
 comparing them carefully with the Scriptures 
 of truth, and praying for the teaching of the 
 Holy Spirit, that we may not be so left " to 
 lean to our own understanding," as to reject 
 and even to revile that, which perhaps may, 
 in great part at least, accord with the " sure 
 testimony of God." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ON THE DOCTRINE OF THE DEATH OF CHRIST, AND 
 THROUGH IT THE REDEMPTION OF MEN. 
 
 1. God is not only supremely merciful, 
 but also supremely just. And his justice re- 
 quires, (according as he hath revealed him- 
 self in the word,) that our sins committed 
 against his infinite majesty, should be pun- 
 ished, not only with temporal, but also with 
 eternal sufferings — of soul as well as of body; 
 which punishment we cannot escape, unless 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 283 
 
 the justice of God be satisfied. (Isa. xlv. 21. 
 Rom. iii. 25, 26.) 
 
 2. But as we cannot satisfy it, and deliver 
 ourselves from the wrath of God, God of in- 
 finite mercy gave to us his only begotten Son 
 as a Surety, who, that he might make satis- 
 faction for us, was made sin and a curse on 
 the cross for us, or in our stead.* 
 
 3. This death of the Son of God is a sin- 
 gle and most perfect sacrifice and satisfaction 
 for sins; of infinite value and price, abun- 
 dantly sufficient to expiate the sins of the 
 whole world. t 
 
 4. But this death is of so much value and 
 price on this account; because the person 
 who endured it is not only, truly and per- 
 fectly a holy ]\Ian, but also, the only begot- 
 ten Son of God, of the same eternal and in- 
 finite essence with God the Father and the 
 Holy Spirit, such as it behoved our Saviour 
 to be. Finally, because his death was con- 
 joined with the feeling of the wrath and 
 curse of God, which we by our sins had de- 
 served. 
 
 » Isa. liii. 4—6. 10, II. 2 Cor. v. 21. Gal. iii. 13. 
 1 Pet. ii. 24. iii. 18. 
 
 t John i. 29. 1 John ii. 2. Prayer of consecration. 
 Communion Service. Catechism, second instruction from 
 the articles of the creed, 
 
284 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 5. Moreover, the promise of the gospel is, 
 that whosoever believeth in Christ crucified, 
 shall not perish, but have everlasting life. 
 Which promise ought to be announced and 
 proposed, promiscuously and indiscriminate- 
 ly, to all nations and men to whom God, in 
 his good pleasure, hath sent the gospel, with 
 the command to repent and believe. 
 
 6. But because many who are called by 
 the gospel do not repent, nor believe in 
 Christ, but perish in unbelief; this doth not 
 arise from defect or insutficiency of the sacri- 
 fice offered by Christ upon the cross, but from 
 their own fault. (John iii. 19, 20. v. 44. 
 Heb. iii. 5.) 
 
 7. But to as many as truly believe, and 
 through the death of Christ are delivered 
 and saved from sin and condemiiation, this 
 benefit comes from the sole grace of God, 
 which he owes to no man, given them in 
 Christ from eternity. ' 
 
 * John i. 12. 1 Cor. xv. 10. Phil. i. 29. 2 Thess. ii. 
 11 — 14. "We believe, tliat God, (after that the whole 
 race of Adam liad been thus precipitated into perdition 
 and destruction, by the fault of the first man,) demonstra- 
 ted himself to be such as he is in reality, and to have act- 
 ed as such, {piastilisse) namely, botii merciful and just; 
 MERCIFUL indeed in delivering and saving from damnation 
 and death, {iuteriti/,) tlio.sc, whom in his eternal counsel, 
 according to his gratuitous goodness by Jesus Ciirist our 
 Lord, he elected, without any respect to their works : but 
 
SYX0'*D OF DORT. 285 
 
 S. For this was the most free counsel, and 
 gracious will and intention of God the Fa- 
 ther, that the life-giving and saving efficacy, 
 of the most precious death of his own Son, 
 should exert itself in all the elect, in order to 
 give them alone justifying faith, and thereby 
 to lead them to eternal life: that is, God will- 
 ed that Christ, through the blood of the cross, 
 (by which he confirmed the new covenant,) 
 should, out of every people, tribe, nation, 
 and language, efficaciously redeem all those, 
 and those only, who were from eternity 
 chosen to salvation, and given to him by the 
 Father; that he should confer on them the 
 gift of faith; (which, as well as other saving 
 gifts of the Holy Spirit, he obtained by his 
 death;) that he should cleanse them by his 
 own blood from all sins, both original and 
 actual, committed after, as well as before 
 faith; that he should preserve them faithful- 
 ly to the end; and at length present them 
 glorious before himself without any spot and 
 blemish.* 
 
 9. This counsel, having proceeded from 
 
 JUST, in leaving others in that their own fall and perdition, 
 into which they had cast themselves headlong." Belgic 
 Confession, Article xvi. 
 
 • John vi. 37—40. 44. 65. Eph. v, 25—27. 1 Pet. i. 
 2—5. Rev. V. 9, 10. 
 
 25 
 
286 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 eternal love to the Elect, from the begiiinhig 
 of the world to this present time, the gates 
 of hell in vain striving against it, has been 
 mightily fulfilled, and will henceforth also 
 be fulfilled: so that indeed the elect may in 
 their time be gathered together in one, and 
 that there may always be some church of 
 believers founded in the blood of Christ, who 
 may constantly love the Saviour, who for 
 her, as a Bridegroom for his bride, gave up 
 his soul upon the cross; and perseveringiy 
 worship and celebrate him, here and to all 
 eternity. 
 
 These nine articles are thus abbreviated 
 by Tilenus and Heylin. 
 
 Art. II. Of the Merit and Effect of 
 Christ's Death. 
 
 " That Jesus Christ hath not suffered death, 
 but for those elect only; having neither any 
 intent nor commandment from the Father, 
 to make satisfaction for the sins of the whole 
 world." (See Articles iv. v.) 
 
 REJECTION OF ERRORS ON THE SECOND CHAPTER. 
 
 The orthodox doctrine having been ex- 
 plained, the Synod rejects the errors of those, 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 287 
 
 1. Who teach, « That God the Father des- 
 tined his own Son unto the death of the cross^^ 
 without a certain and definite counsel of sav- 
 ing any one by name, {nominatim), (Rev. 
 xiii, S. xvii. 8. xx. 15,) so that its own ne- 
 cessity, utility, and meritoriousness, {digni- 
 tas) might be established unimpaired {sarta 
 fecta) to the benefit obtained {impetrationi) 
 by the death of Christ, and be perfect in its 
 measures {numeris,) and complete and en- 
 tire, even if the obtained redemption had not, 
 in fact, been applied to any individual." 
 For this assertion is contumelious to the wis- 
 dom of God and the merit of Jesus Christ, 
 and is contrary to Scripture ; as the Saviour 
 says: " I lay down my life for the sheep, and 
 I know them," John x. 15, 27. And the 
 prophet Isaiah concerning the Saviour: 
 " When he shall give hitpself a sacrifice for 
 sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his 
 days, and the will of Jehovah shall prosper 
 in his hand." Is. liii. 10. And finally it over- 
 turns the article of faith by which we "be- 
 lieve the church."* 
 
 2. Who teach " That this was not the end 
 
 * For in this case there might possibly have been no 
 " Church of God, which he liath purchased with his own 
 blood." Acts XX. 28. 
 
288 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 of the death of Christ, that he might, in verv 
 deed, confirm the new covenant of grace 
 through his blood; but only that he might 
 acquire a bare right to the Father of enter- 
 ing again into some covenant with men. 
 either of grace or of works." For this con- 
 tradicts the Scripture, which teaches, that 
 " Christ is become the Surety and Mediator 
 of a better covenant." Heb. vii. 22. And a 
 testament is at length ratified in those that 
 are dead. Heb. ix. 15, 17.* 
 
 3. Who teach that " Christ, by his satis- 
 faction did not with certainty (certo) merit 
 that very salvation and faith, by which this 
 satisfaction of Christ may be effectually ap- 
 plied unto salvation; but only that he ac- 
 quired to the Father, power, and a plenary 
 will, of acting anew with men, and of pre- 
 scribing whatever new conditions he willed, 
 the performance of which might depend on 
 the free will of man : and therefore it might 
 so happen either that none or that all might 
 fulfil them." Now these think far too meanly 
 of the death of Christ; they in no wise ac- 
 knowledge the principal fruit, or benefit ob- 
 
 *Isa.xlii. 6. xlix.8. Dan.ix.27. Matt. xxvi. 28. Mark 
 xiv. 24. Gr. Heb. ix. 13—23. xiii. 20. 
 
SYNa» OF DORT. 289 
 
 tained by it, and recall from hell the Pelagian 
 heresy.* 
 
 4. Who teach that " That new covenant 
 of grace, which God the Father, through the 
 intervention of the death of Christ, hath rati- 
 fied with men, does not consist in this, that 
 by faith, so far as it apprehends the merit of 
 Christ, we are justified before God and saved; 
 but in this, that God, having abrogated the 
 exaction of perfect legal obedience, imputes 
 [reputet) faith itself, and the imperfect obe- 
 dience of faith, for the perfect obedience of 
 the law, and graciously reckons it as deserv- 
 ing of the reward of eternal life." For 
 these contradict the Scripture: "They are 
 justified freely by his grace, through the re- 
 demption made in Jesus Christ, whom God 
 hath set forth as a propitiation, through faith 
 in his blood." Rom. iii. 24, 25. t 
 
 * That so large a body of learned theologians, collected 
 from various churches, should unanimously, and without 
 hesitation, and in so strong language, declare the error 
 here rejected, to be the revival of the Pelagian heresy, 
 may indeed astonish and disgust numbers in our age and 
 land, who oppose something, at least exceedingly like tiiis 
 against the doctrmes called evangelical; but it should lead 
 them to reflect on the subject, and to pray over it. Are 
 they not, in opposing Calvinism, reviving and propagating 
 the heresy of Pelagius ? 
 
 t" We of good reason and right, say with divine Paul, 
 " That we are justified by faith alone," or "by faith with- 
 out the works of the law." But, properly speaking, we by 
 
290 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 5. Who teach that "All men are taken 
 into a state of reconciliation and the grace 
 of the covenant; so that no one on account 
 of original sin is liable to damnation, or to be 
 damned; but that all are exempt from the 
 condemnation of this sin." For this opinion 
 opposes the Scripture, affirming, that "By- 
 nature we are the children of wrath."* 
 
 no means understand, that faith by itself, or of itself, justi- 
 fies us ; seeing it is that which becomes indeed as an in- 
 strument, by which we apprehend Christ our Righteous- 
 ness. Christ tlierefore liimself is our Righteousness, who 
 imputes unto us all his own merits : but faith is an instru- 
 ment, by which we are joined to him in the society or 
 communion of all his goods, and are retained in it: inso- 
 much that all these having been made ours, are more than 
 sufficient for us for our absolution from sins." Belgic Con- 
 fession, Art. xxii. 
 
 * See on the third article of the Rejection of Errors, 
 concerning divine Predestination. " Original sin, the fault 
 and corruption of every man that is naturally engendered 
 of the offspring of Adam, in every person born into this 
 world, deserveth God's wrath and damnation. And al- 
 though there is no condemnation for them that believe, 
 and are baptized ; yet the apostle doth confess, that con- 
 cupiscence and lust hath of itself the nature of sin." Art. 
 ix. Church of England. 
 
 "We believe, that the disobedience of Adam's sin, which 
 they call original, (originis,) hath been spread abroad, and 
 poured out upon the whole human race. But original sin 
 is the corruption of the whole nature, and hereditary vice, 
 by which even infants themselves, in the mother's womb 
 are polluted: and which, as a certain noxious root, shoots 
 forth {progerminat) every kind of sins in man; and is so 
 base and execrable before God, that it suffices lor the con- 
 demnation of the whole human race. Neither is it to be 
 believed, that it is entirely extinguished or pulled up by 
 the roots in baptism ; seeing that from it, as from a cor- 
 rupt fountain, perpetual streams and rivulets continually 
 
S Y N O » OF DORT. 291 
 
 6. Who usurp the distinction of impetra- 
 tion and application, that they may instil this 
 opinion into the unwary and inexperienced; 
 that God, as far as pertained to him, had 
 willed to confer equally upon all men the 
 benefits which were acquired by the death 
 of Christ: and that some rather than others 
 {prx aliis) should be partakers of the remis- 
 sion of sins and eternal life, this discrimina- 
 tion depended on their free will, applyhig to 
 themselves of the grace inditferenlly otTered; 
 not from an especial gift of mercy operating 
 etltictually in them, that they, rather than 
 others, should apply to themselves this grace. 
 For these, while they pretend to propose to 
 themselves this distinction in a wholesome 
 sense, endeavour to give the people a taste 
 of the pernicious poison of Pelagianism.* 
 
 arise and flow forth ; though it does not fall out to con- 
 demnation, and is not imputed, to the children of God: but 
 is remitted to them by the pure grace and mercy of God: 
 not that they should fall asleep confiding in tliis remission ; 
 but that it should excite the more frequent groans {gemi- 
 lus) in the faithful; and that they should more ardently 
 desire to be freed from this body of death. Hence we 
 condemn the error of tlie Pelagians, wlio assert, that ori- 
 ginal sin is nothing but imitation." Phil. ii. 13. John 
 XV. 5. Psalm li. 7. Rom. iii. 10 Gen vi. 3. John iii. 6. 
 Rom. V. 14. Eph. ii. 5. Rom. vii. 18 — 24. Belgic Con- 
 fession. 
 
 « 1 Cor. XV. 10 Eph. ii 3—6. Tit. iii. 4—6. Art. x. 
 of the Church of England, on Free-will. 
 
 " We believe, that the Holy Spirit dwelling in our hearts 
 
292 ARTICLES OP THE 
 
 7. Who teach that " Christ neither could 
 nor ought to die, neither did he die, for those 
 whom God especially {summe) loved and 
 chose to eternal life, when to such there was 
 no need of the death of Christ." For they 
 contradict the apostle, saying, " Christ loved 
 me, and gave himself for me." Gal. ii. 20. 
 Also, " Who can lay any thing to the charge 
 of God's elect? It is God that justifieth. 
 Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ 
 who died:" Rom. viii. 32, 34, doubtless, for 
 them. And the Saviour who declared, " I 
 lay down my life for my sheep." John x. 15. 
 And, " This is my conmiand, that ye love 
 one another, as I have loved you; greater 
 love hath no man than this, that he lay down 
 his life for his friends." John xv. 12, 13. 
 
 CHAPTERS III. & IV. 
 
 OF THE DOCTRINE OF MAN's CORRUPTION, AND 01 
 THE METHOD OF HIS CONVERSION TO GOD. 
 
 1. Man, from the beginning was created 
 in the image of God, adorned in his mind, 
 
 imparts unto us true faith, that we may attain to the true 
 knowledge of this so great a mystery ; which faith embra- 
 ce.s Jesus Christ, with all liis merits, and claims it to itself, 
 as its proper effect, and seeks thenceforth nothing beyond 
 him. Belgic Confession, Art. xxii. 
 
SYNOB OF DORT. 293 
 
 with the true and saving knowledge of his 
 Creator and of spiritual things, with righte- 
 ousness in his will and heart, and purity in 
 all his affections, and thus was altogether 
 holy; but, by the instigation of the devil and 
 his own free will (libera sua voluntate,) re- 
 volting from God, he bereaved himself of 
 these inestimable gifts; and, on the contrary, 
 in their place, contracted in himself blind- 
 ness, horrible darkness, and perversity of 
 judgment in the mind; malice, rebellion, 
 hardness, in the will and heart; and finally, 
 impurity in all his affections. 
 
 2. And such as man was after the fall, 
 such children also he begat: namely, being 
 corrupted, corrupt ones; corruption having 
 been derived from Adam to all his posterity, 
 (Christ only excepted,) not by imitation as 
 the Pelagians formerly would have it, but by 
 the propagation of a vicious nature, through 
 the just judgment of God.* 
 
 * " Hence, we condemn the error of the Pelagians, who 
 assert that this original sin (peccatum originis) is no other 
 thing than imitation." Belgic Confession, Art. xv. 
 
 " Original sin standeth not in the following of Adam 
 (in imitatione Adami) as the Pelagians do vainly talk 
 {fabulantur); but it is the fault and corruption of the 
 nature of every man, tliat naturally is engendered of the 
 offspring of Adam, whereby man is very far gone {quam 
 longissime dislet) from original righteousness, and is of 
 26 
 
294 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 3. Therefore, all men are conceived in sin. 
 and born the children of wrath, indisposed 
 (inepti) to all saving good, propense to evil, 
 dead in sins, and the slaves of sin ; and, with- 
 out the grace of the regenerating Holy Spirit, 
 they neither are willing nor able to return to 
 God, to correct their depraved nature, or to 
 dispose themselves to the correction of it. * 
 
 4. There is indeed remaining in man, since 
 the fall, some light of nature, by the help of 
 which, he retains certain notions concerning 
 God and natural things; concerning the dif- 
 ference of things honourable and shameful, 
 and manifests some desire after virtue and 
 external discipline: but, so far from his be- 
 ing able, by .this light of nature, to attaui to 
 the savirtg knowledge of God, or to turn him- 
 self to him, he does not use it rightly in na- 
 tural and civil things: nay, indeed, whatever 
 thing It may at length be, he contaminates it 
 all in various ways, and holds it in unrighte- 
 ousness, which when he does he is rendered 
 inexcusable before God.t 
 
 his own nature inclined to evil, &c. Art. ix. Church of 
 England." 
 
 * t^ee on Rejection of Errors, Chap. ii. Art. 6. 
 
 t Man, by the fall " entirely withdrew himself from 
 God, (his true life,) and alienated himself, his nature hav- 
 ing been wholly vitiated and corrupted by his sin; by 
 which it came to pass, that he rendered himself obnoxious. 
 
SYNO^ OF DORT. 295 
 
 5. The reason (or purport or purpose, 
 ratio) of the decalogue, particularly deliver-^ 
 ed from God, by Moses, to the Jews, is the 
 same as that of the light of nature ; for when 
 indeed it exposes the magnitude of sin, and 
 more and more convicts man of guilt; yet it 
 neither discloses a remedy, nor confers the 
 power of emerging from misery; so that, be- 
 ing rendered weak through the transgression 
 of the flesh, it leaves him under the curse, 
 and man cannot through it obtain saving 
 grace.* 
 
 6. What, therefore, neither the light of 
 nature nor the law could do, that God per- 
 forms by the power of the Holy Spirit, 
 through the word, or the ministry of recon- 
 ciliation; which is the Gospel concerning the 
 Messiali, by which it hath pleased God to 
 save believers, as well under the Old, as un- 
 der the New Testament.! 
 
 as well to corporeal, as to spiritual death. Therefore hav- 
 ing become wicked and perverse, and in all his ways and 
 pursuits (sludiis) corrupt, he lost all those excellent gifts, 
 with which he (God) had adorned him ; so that only small 
 sparks and slender remains {vestigia) of them are left to 
 him, which yet suffice to render men inexcusable; be- 
 cause whatever there is in us of litjlit, hatli been turned 
 into blind darkness " Koin. i. 18. 20. ii. 1. 12. 16. Eph. 
 iv. 17 — 19. Belgic Confession, Art. xiv. 
 
 * Rom. iii. 20. v. 2u. viii. 3. 2 Cor. iii. 7. 9. Gal. iii. 
 10. 22. 
 
 t Rom. viii. 3. Gal. iii. 22. Hcb. iv. 1, 2. xi. 7. Both 
 
296 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 7. God revealed this mystery of his own 
 will to fewer persons under the Old Testa- 
 ment; but now, the distinction of people be- 
 ing taken away, he manifests it to more. 
 The cause of which dispensation is not to be 
 ascribed to the dignity (or worthiness) of one 
 nation above another, or to the better use of 
 the light of nature; but to the most free good 
 pleasure and gratuitous love of God. — There- 
 fore they to whom, beyond and contrary to 
 all merit, such grace is given {Jit) ought to 
 acknowledge it with a humble and thankful 
 heart; in respect of the rest to whom this 
 grace is not given, to adore with the apostle 
 the severity and justice of the judgments of 
 God, but by no means to scrutinize them 
 curiously.* 
 
 S. But as many as are invited by the gos- 
 pel, are invited sincerely (or in earnest, se- 
 rio). For sincerely and most truly God 
 shows in his word, what is pleasing to him; 
 namely, that they who are called should 
 come to him. And he sincerely promises to 
 
 in " the Old and New Testament, everlasting life is offered 
 to mankind by Christ, who is the only Mediator between 
 God and man, being both God and man." — Art. vii. Church 
 of England. 
 
 * See Rejection of Errors on first chapter, Art. ix. 
 
SYNOO OF DORT. 297 
 
 all who come to him, and beUeve, the peace 
 of their souls and eterhal life.* 
 
 9. That many, who are called by the min-'' 
 istry of the gospel, do not come and are not 
 converted, the fault of this is not in the gos- 
 pel, nor in Christ offered by the gospel, nor 
 in God inviting by the gospel, and conferring 
 various gifts on them; but in the persons 
 themselves who are invited: some of whom 
 being regardless, (or unconcerned securi,) do 
 not admit the word of eternal life: others in- 
 deed admit it, {admiitunt,) but do not re- 
 ceive {inirtiittunt) it into their heart, so that 
 they turn back after an evanescent joy of 
 temporary faith; and others choke the seed 
 of the word with the thorns of the cares and 
 pleasures of the world, and bring forth no 
 fruit: as our Saviour teaches us in the para- 
 ble of the sower. Matt, xiii.t 
 
 10. And that others, who are called by the 
 ministry of the gospel, do come and are con- 
 verted, this is not to be ascribed to man, as 
 if distinguishing himself by free-will {libera 
 arbitrio) from others, furnished with equal 
 
 * Matt. xxii. 4—10, John vi. 37—40. Rev. xxi. 6. 
 xxii. 17. 
 
 tLuke vii. 12—15. John iii. 19—21. Heb. iii. 12. 
 Gr. iv.2. 
 
298 
 
 ARTICLES OF T HE 
 
 or sufficient grace for faith and conversion, 
 (which the proud heresy of Pelagius states,) 
 but to God, who, as he chose his own peo- 
 ple in Christ from eternity, so he also effect- 
 ually calls them in time; gives them repent- 
 ance and faith; and, having been rescued 
 {erutos) from the power of darkness, trans- 
 lates them into the kingdom of his Son, that 
 they may declare his energies {virtiiies) who 
 called them out of darkness into this marvel- 
 lous light ; and glory, not in themselves but in 
 God: — the apostolic Scripture every where 
 testifying this.* 
 
 * Whatever things are delivered to us concerning the 
 free-will (libero arbitrio) of man, these we deservedly re- 
 ject; because he is the slave of sin ; and man can do no- 
 thing of himself, unless it hath been given to him from 
 heaven. For who will dare to boast that he can perform 
 whatsoever things he shall will; when Christ himself 
 saith, " No one can come unto me, except the Father who 
 sent me, shall draw him ?" Who will boast his own will, 
 who hears, that " the affections of the flesh are enmities 
 against God ?" Who will glory in his understanding, who 
 knows that the animal man is not capable of those things 
 which are of the Spirit of God ? In fine, who will bring 
 forward (proferat in medium) any thouglit of his own, 
 who understands, that " we are not suiiicient of ourselves 
 to think any thing as of ourselves," but that we are suffi- 
 cient, all this is of God? That which the apostle hath 
 said ought to remain certain and firm : " It is God who 
 worketh in us, both that we may be willing, and that we 
 may effect {it) of his own most gratuitous benevolence." 
 Phil. ii. 13. For no mind, no will acquiesces in the will of 
 God, in which Christ himself hath not first worked ; which 
 he also teachcth, saying, " Without me ye arc able to do 
 nothing." John xv. 5. Belgic Confession, Art. xiv. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 299 
 
 11. But, when God performs his good 
 pleasure in his elect, or works in them true 
 conversion, he not only provides that the 
 gospel should be outwardly preached to them, 
 and that their mind should be powerfully 
 illuminated by the Holy Spirit, that they 
 may rightly understand, and judge what are 
 the things of the Spirit of God; but he also, 
 by the efficacy of the same regenerating Spi- 
 rit, penetrates into the innermost recesses of 
 man, opens his closed heart, softens his ob- 
 durate heart, circumcises his uncircumcised 
 heart, infuses new qualities into his will, 
 makes that which had been dead alive, that 
 which was evil good, that which had been 
 unwilling willing, and from being refractory, 
 obedient; and leads and strengthens it, that 
 as a good tree, it may be able to bring forth 
 the fruit of good works.* 
 
 12. And this is that regeneration, which is 
 so much declared in the Scriptures, a new 
 creation, a resurrection from the dead, a giv- 
 ing of life, {invificatio,) which God without 
 us, (that is, without our concurrence) work- 
 
 * Deut. XXX. 6. Ps. ex. 3. Bible translation. Jer. xxxi. 
 33 xxxii. 39. Ez. xi. 19, xxxvi. 25, 26. Zech. xii. 10, 
 Matt. xi. 25, 26. John i. 12. iii.. 3—6. vi. 44, 45. 65. 
 Eph. ii. 4, 5. Phil. i. 13. Col. i. 13. 1 Thess. ii. 13, 14. 
 Tit. iii. 4— 6. 1 Pet. i. 3. ii. 9, 10. 
 
300 
 
 ARTICLES OF TH E 
 
 eth in us. And this is by no means efiected 
 by the doctrine alone sounding ivithout, by 
 moral suasion, or by such a mode of work- 
 ing, that after the operation of God (as far 
 as he is concerned) it should remain in the 
 power of man, to be regenerated or not re- 
 generated, converted or not converted ; but 
 it is manifestly an operation supernatural, at 
 the same time most powerful, and most sweet, 
 wonderful, secret, and ineflable in its power, 
 according to the Scripture (which is inspired 
 by the Author of this operation) not less 
 than, or inferior to, creation, or the resurrec- 
 tion of the dead: so that all those, in whose 
 hearts God works in this admirable manner, 
 are certainly, infallibly, and efficaciously re- 
 generated, and in fact (actu) believe.* And 
 thus their will, being now renewed, is not 
 only influenced and moved by God, but be- 
 ing acted on by God, itself acts and moves. 
 Wherefore, the man himself, through this 
 grace received, is rightly said to believe and 
 repent.t 
 
 13. Believers cannot in this life, fully coni- 
 
 * John V. 21. 24, 25. Kom. vi. 4—6. viii. 2. 2 Cor. 
 V. 17, 18. Gal. vi. 15. Eph. i. ID, 20. ii. 6. 10. Col. ii. 
 12, 13. iii. 1. 
 
 t Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. Actsiii. 19. v.3I. Rom. viii. 13. 
 2 Tim. ii. 25, 26. 1 Pet. i. 22. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 301 
 
 prehend the manner of this operation : in the 
 mean time they acquiesce in it; because, by 
 this grace of God, they know and feel, that 
 they beheve in their heart and love their Sa- 
 viour, 
 
 14. Thus, therefore, faith is the gift of 
 God; not in that it is offered to the will of 
 man by God, but that the thing itself is con- 
 ferred on him, inspired, infused into him. 
 Not even that God only confers the power 
 of believing, but from thence expects the 
 consent, or the act of believing: but that 
 he, who worketh both to will and to do, 
 worketli in man both to Avill to believe, and 
 to believe itself, {et velle credere et ipsum 
 credere,) and thus he worketh all things in 
 all.* 
 
 15. This grace God owes to no one. For 
 what can he owe to him, who is able to give 
 nothing first, that he may be recompensed? 
 (Rom. xi. 35.) Nay, what can he owe to him, 
 who has nothing of his own but sin and a 
 lie ? He, therefore, who receives this grace, 
 owes and renders everlasting thanks to God: 
 he who receives it not, either does not care 
 for those spiritual things, and rests satisfied 
 
 * " We believe that the Holy Spirit dwelling in our 
 hearts doth impart to us true faith." Belgic Confession, 
 Art. xxii. 
 
302 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 within himself; or, being secure, he vainly 
 glories that he possesses, what he has not. 
 Moreover concerning those who outwardly 
 profess faith and amend their lives, it is best 
 to judge and speak after the example of the 
 apostles; for the inmost recesses {penetralia) 
 of the heart, are to us impenetrable. As for 
 those who have not yet been called, it be- 
 hoves us to pray to God, who calls the things 
 which are not, as though they were: but in 
 no wise are we to act proudly against them 
 {adversus superbiendum eos est) as if we had 
 made ourselves to differ. (Rom. xi. IS — 20. 
 1 Cor. iv. 6, 7.) 
 
 16. But in like manner, as by the fall man 
 does not cease to be man, endowed with in- 
 tellect and will, neither hath sin, which has 
 pervaded the whole human race, taken away 
 the nature of the human species, but it hath 
 depraved and spiritually stained it; so even 
 this divine grace of regeneration does not 
 act upon men like stocks and trees, nor take 
 away the proprieties (or properties, /Jrc>;?r^e- 
 tates) of his will, or violently compel it while 
 unwilling; but it spiritually quickens, (or 
 vivifies,) heals, corrects, and sweetly, and at 
 the same time, powerfully inclines it: so that 
 whereas before it was wholly governed by 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 303 
 
 the rebellion and resistance of the flesh, now, 
 prompt and sincere obedience of the Spirit 
 may begin to reign; in which the renewal of 
 our spiritual will and our liberty truly con- 
 sist. In which manner, (or for which rea- 
 son,) unless the admirable Author of all good 
 should work in us, there could be no hope 
 to man of rising from the fall, by that/ree- 
 will, by which when standing he fell into 
 ruin.* 
 
 17. But in the same manner as the om- 
 nipotent operation of God, whereby he pro- 
 duces and supports our natural life, doth not 
 exclude, but require the use of means, by 
 which God in his infinite wisdom and good- 
 ness sees fit to exercise this his power: so 
 this fore-mentioned supernatural power of 
 God by which he regenerates us, in no wise 
 excludes, or sets aside the use of the gospel, 
 which the most wise God hath ordained as 
 the seed of regeneration and the food of the 
 soul. Wherefore, as the apostles, and those 
 teachers who followed ihem, have piously 
 
 * A more lucid and scriptviral exposition of the effica- 
 cious influence, by wliich the regenerating, life-giving, 
 illuminating grace of the Holy Spirit, draws, teaches, and 
 inclines the heart, to willing and sweet submission and 
 obedience, can hardly be produced from any writer. 2 
 Cor. X. 5. 
 
304 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 instructed the people concerning this grace 
 of God, in order to his glory and to the keep- 
 ing down of all pride; in the mean time 
 neither have they neglected (being admon- 
 ished by the holy gospel) to keep them un- 
 der the exercise of the word, the sacraments, 
 and discipline: so then, be it far from us, that 
 teachers or learners in the church should 
 presume to tempt God, by separating those 
 things, which God, of his own good plea- 
 sure, would have most closely united to- 
 gether. For grace is conferred through ad- 
 monitions, and the more promptly we do 
 our duty, the more illustrious the benefit of 
 God, who worketh in us, is wont to be, and 
 the most rightly doth his work proceed. 
 To whom alone, all the glory, both of the 
 means and their beneficial fruits and efficacy, 
 is due for everlasting. Amen.* 
 
 These seventeen articles are abbreviated, 
 as above stated, in these two that follow. 
 
 Art. III.— 0/ Mans Will in a State of 
 Nature. 
 
 " That by Adam's fall his posterity lost 
 their free-will, being put to an unavoidable 
 
 * Can any statement be more rational, unexceptionable, 
 and scriptural than tliis is ? 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 305 
 
 necessity to do, or not to do, whatsoever they 
 do or do not, whether it be good or evil; 
 being thereunto predestinated by the eternal 
 and effectual secret decree of God." 
 
 Art. IV. Of the Manner of Conversion. 
 
 " That God, to save his elect from the cor- 
 rupt mass, doth beget faith in them, by a 
 power equal to that whereby he created the 
 world and raised up the dead: insomuch, 
 that such unto whom he gives grace cannot 
 reject, and the rest, being reprobate, cannot 
 accept it."* 
 
 REJECTION OF ERRORS ON THE THIRD AND FOURTH 
 CHAPTERS. 
 
 The orthodox doctrine having been set 
 forth, the Synod rejects the errors of those, 
 
 I. Who teach that " It cannot properly be 
 said, that original sin, {peccatinn originis,) 
 suffices of itself for the condemnation of the 
 whole human race, or the desert of temporal 
 and eternal punishments:" For they con- 
 tradict the apostle, who says, Rom. v. 12, 
 
 ■* Let the candid reader compare carefully the seven- 
 teen articles above given, witii these two abbreviated arti- 
 cles, and then judge lor himself, whether such a re|K)rter 
 deserves even the least credit or confidence. 
 
306 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 " By one man sin entered into the world, and 
 death by sin; and so death passed upon all 
 men, for that all have sinned." And ver. 16. 
 " By one man the offence entered unto con- 
 demnation." Also, Rom. vi. 23. "The 
 wages of sin is death."* 
 
 2. Who teach that " Spiritual gifts, or good 
 habits and virtues, such as kindness, sanc- 
 tity, and justice, could have no place in the 
 will of man when he was first created, and 
 therefore, neither in the fall, could they be 
 separated from it." For this opposes, {pug- 
 nat eum) the description of the image of 
 God, which the apostle states in Eph. iv. 24, 
 where he describes it, (as consisting,) " in 
 righteousness and holiness," which have a 
 place in the will altogether. 
 
 3. Who teach that " Spiritual gifts are not 
 separated from the will of man in spiritual 
 death, as it, (the will,) never was corrupted 
 in itself, but only impeded by the darkness 
 of the mind, and the irregularity of the affec- 
 
 * " Original sin Is so base and execrable, that it suffices 
 to the condemnation of the whole human race." Belgic 
 Confession, Art. xv. "God saw that man had so cast him- 
 self into the condemnation of death, both corporeal and 
 spiritual, and was made altogether n)iserablc and accurs- 
 ed." Ibid. Art. xvii. "In every person born into the 
 world, it deserveth God's wratli and damnation." Art. ix. 
 Church of England. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 307 
 
 tions; which impediments being removed, it 
 may be able to exert the free power planted 
 [insitam) in it; that is, it might of itself will 
 or choose, or not will or choose, whatever 
 good was proposed to it." Tiiis is new and 
 erroneous; even so far as it causes the power 
 of free-will to be exalted, against the words 
 of the prophet, Jeremiah xvii. 9: " The heart 
 is deceitful above all things and perverse:" 
 and the apostle, Eph. ii. 3: "Among whom, 
 (contumacious men,) we all had our conver- 
 sation in times past, in the lusts of our flesh, 
 fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the 
 thoughts."* 
 
 4. Who teach that " Man unregenerate is 
 neither properly nor totally dead in sins, or 
 destitute of all power for what is spiritually 
 good; but that he can hunger and thirst after 
 righteousness or life, and off'er the sacrifice 
 of a broken and contrite spirit, which is ac- 
 cepted by God:" For these things are con- 
 
 * " The apostle says, that ' it is God, who worketh in 
 us, botli that we should will, and that wc should do, of liis 
 own free benevolence;' for no mind, no will, acquiesces 
 in the will of God, in which Christ himself hath not first 
 operated." Bcl<>-ic Confession, Art. xiv. "We have no 
 power to do good works, pleasant and acceptable to God, 
 without the grace of God by Christ preventing us, that 
 we may liavc a good will; and working with us, when we 
 have that good will." Art. x. Church of England. 
 
308 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 trary to the open testimonies of Scripture. 
 Eplies. ii. 14: " Ye were dead in trespasses 
 and sins." And Gen. vi. 5. and viii. 21: 
 "The imagination of the thoughts of man's 
 heart is only evil continually." Moreover, 
 to hunger and thirst after deliverance from 
 misery, and for life — and to offer unto God, 
 the sacrifice of a contrite spirit, is the part of 
 the regenerate, and of those who are said to 
 be blessed. Ps. li. 19. 1 Chron. xxix. 14. 
 Matt. V. 6. 
 
 5. Who teach that " Man, corrupt, animal, 
 (■:^vzi'XOi) can so rightly use common grace, 
 which in them is the light of nature, and the 
 gifts remaining after the fall, that by this 
 good use he may obtain greater grace, for 
 instance, evangelical or saving, and gradu- 
 ally may obtain salvation itself: And on this 
 account God hath showed himself ready, on 
 his part, to reveal Christ to all, seeing that 
 he administers to all, sufficiently and effica- 
 ciously, the necessary means to the revela- 
 tion of Christ, faith and repentance." For, 
 besides the experience of all ages, this is tes- 
 tified to be false by the Scripture: Ps. cxlvii. 
 19, 20. " He showeth his words unto Jacob, 
 his statutes and laws unto Israel: he hath 
 not done so unto any other people, neither 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 309 
 
 have they known his laws." Acts xvi, 16. 
 " God permitted in past ages all the nations 
 to walk in their own ways." Acts xvi. 6, 
 7. " They were forbidden (Paul and his 
 companions) by the Holy Ghost to preach 
 the word of God in Asia." And, " When 
 they were come into Mysia, they endea- 
 voured to go towards Bithynia, but the 
 Spirit suffered them not. * 
 
 * The matter of fact, tliat all those, who enjoy the means 
 of grace in the greatest abundance, do not profit by them; 
 is as undeniable, as that all nations are not favoured with 
 the means of grace: but to speak of those things as suffi. 
 rient and rfficacious, which in the case of a vast majority 
 l)rove insufficient and inefficacious, must surely be unrea- 
 sonable ; especially as to thcni the Gospel itself proves "a 
 savour of death unto death." That " Paul may plant and 
 Apollos may water," but that God alone can give " the in- 
 crease," is most manifest to those, who have tlie deepest 
 experience, and have made the most accurate and long- 
 continued observation, on the event of the wisest, most 
 loving, and most Scriptural instructions. 1 Cor. iii. G, 7. — 
 Enougli has been quoted from the Bclgic Confession to 
 show that this error was as contrary to that document, as 
 to any article of the Synod of Dort. — "The condition of 
 man after the fall of Adam, is sucii, that he cannot turn 
 or jtrepare himself, by his own natural strength and good 
 works, to faith and calling upon God." " Works done 
 before the grace of Christ, and the inspiration of his Spi- 
 rit, arc not pleasant to God; forasmuch as they spring not 
 of faith in Jesus Christ; neither do tiiey make men meet 
 to receive grace, or (as the school authors say) deserve 
 grace of eongruiiy; yea rather for that they arc not done 
 as God hath willed and eonmianded them to be done, we 
 doubt not but they have the nature of sin." Art. x. xiii. 
 Ch. of Eng. — He, who is well versed in tliis controversy, 
 is aware, that the doctrine here condemned, comprises the 
 very hinge, on which the whole turns : ii false, Culvinists 
 
 27 
 
310 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 6. Who teach, that " In the true conversion 
 of man, there cannot be new quaUties, ha- 
 bits, or gifts, infused by God into his will: 
 and so faith, by which we are first converted, 
 and from which we are called the faithful, is 
 not a quality or gift infused by God ; but only 
 an act of man, nor can it be otherwise called 
 a gift, than with respect to the power of at- 
 taining it." For these contradict the holy 
 Scriptures, which testify that God doth in- 
 fuse new qualities of faith, obedience, and a 
 sense of his love into our hearts. Jer. xxxi. 
 33. " I will put my law into their mind and 
 will write it in their heart." Isa. xliv. 3. " I 
 will pour water on him that is a-thirst, and 
 rivers upon the dry ground; I will pour out 
 my Spirit on thy seed." Rom. v. 5. "The 
 love of God which is shed abroad in our 
 hearts by the Holy Spirit which is given to 
 us." They also contradict the constant prac- 
 tice of the church, according to the prophet, 
 praying — " Convert thou me, and I shall be 
 converted." Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. (Ez. xi. 19, 
 20. xxxvi. 25—27. Eph. i. 19, 20. ii. 8— 
 10.) 
 
 7. Who teach, " That the grace, by which 
 
 (in the modern use of the word) are right: if ^rwe, Aiiti- 
 calvinists are right, 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 311 
 
 we are converted to God, is nothing else'' 
 than gentle suasion; or (as others explain it) 
 the most noble method of acting in the con- 
 version of man, and the most suitable {con- 
 venientissimum) to human nature, is that 
 which is done by suasions, and that nothing 
 hinders that moral grace alone should render 
 animal {natural, ■^vx^'xov) men spiritual; in- 
 deed God produces the consent of the will no 
 otherwise than by moral reason; and the effi- 
 cacy of divine grace, by which he overcomes 
 the operation of Satan, consists in this, that 
 God promises eternal benefits, and Satan 
 temporal ones." For this is altogether Pe- 
 lagian, and contrary to the whole Scripture, 
 which, besides this, acknowledges also an- 
 other, and far more effectual and divine mode 
 of acting of the Holy Spirit in man's conver- 
 sion. Ezek. xxxvi. 26. " I will give you a 
 new heart, and I will put a new spirit with- 
 in you; and I will take away the heart of 
 stone and give you a heart of flesh, &c." — 
 •' Except a man be born again he cannot see 
 the kingdom of God." John iii. 3 — 6. " The 
 natural man {■^vx^^xoi;) receiveth not the things 
 of the Spirit of God, neither can he know 
 them, because they are spiritually discern- 
 ed." 1 Cor. ii. 14. 
 
312 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 8. Who teach that " God does not apply 
 those powers of his own omnipotence iu the 
 regeneration of man, by which he mightily 
 and infallibly bends his will to faith and 
 conversion; but all the operations of grace 
 having been employed [positis) which God 
 makes use of in man's conversion, man ne- 
 vertheless can so resist God and the Spirit, 
 intending his regeneration and willing to 
 regenerate him, and in very deed {ipso actu) 
 often doth so resist, as entirely to hinder his 
 own regeneration, and thus it remains in his 
 own power, whether he will be regenerated 
 or not." For this is no other than taking 
 away all the efficacy of God's grace in our 
 conversion, and subjecting the act of Al- 
 mighty God to the will of man, and contra- 
 dicts the apostles, who teach that " We be- 
 lieve through the efficacy of the mighty 
 power of God." Ephes, i. 19, and that " God 
 fills up in us the good pleasure of his good- 
 ness, and the work of faith with power.'" 
 2 Thess. i, 1 1 . Also, that " His divine power 
 hath given us all things which pertain to life 
 and godliness. 2 Pet. i. 3. '• Thy people 
 shall be willing in the day of thy power." 
 " It is God that woriceth in us both to will 
 and to do." The want of the willing mind 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 313 
 
 is the grand thing wanting, and until this is 
 wrought in us, we "do always resist the 
 Holy Ghost." Ps. ex. 4. Phil. i. 13. 
 
 9. Who teach that " Grace and free-will 
 are partial causes concurring at the same 
 time, to the beginning of conversion; nor 
 doth grace, in the order of causaUty, precede 
 the efficacy of the will: that is, God does not 
 effectually help the will of man to conver- 
 sion, before the will of man moves and de- 
 termines itself." For this dogma the an- 
 cient church long ago condemned in Pelagi- 
 ans, from the apostle, Rom. ix. 16. "It is 
 not of him that willeth, nor of him that run 
 neth, but of God that showeth mercy." And 
 1 Cor. iv. 7. "Who maketh thee to differ? 
 And what hast thou that thou didst not re- 
 ceive?" Also, Phil. ii. 13. "It is God who 
 worketh in you this very thing, to will and 
 to do of his good pleasure."* 
 
 * " Almighty God, wc humbly bcseecli thee, that, as 
 by thy special grace preventing vs, thou dost put into our 
 minds good desires, so, dtc." (Collect. East. Sund. Ch. 
 Eng.) 
 
314 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER V, OF Doctrine. 
 
 CONCERNING THE PERSEVERANCE OF THE SAINTS. 
 
 1. Those whom God, according to his pur- 
 pose, calleth to the fellowship of his Son our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, and regenerates by the 
 holy Spirit, he indeed sets free from the do- 
 minion and slavery of sin, but not entirely 
 in this Hfe from the flesh and the body of 
 sin.* 
 
 2. Hence daily sins of infirmity arise, and 
 blemishes {nsevi) cleave to the best works 
 even of the saints; which furnish to them 
 continual cause {materiam) of humbling 
 themselves before God, of fleeing to Christ 
 
 * They who constitute the true church ; •' such a mark 
 of them is tlie faith, by which Christ, or their only Saviour, 
 being apprehended, they flee from sin and follow after 
 righteousness ; at the same time, they love the true God and 
 their neighbours, neither turning aside to the light hand 
 nor to tlie left: they crucify the flesh with its affections; 
 but by no means this indeed, as if there were not in them, 
 any longer infirmity: but that they fight against it through 
 the whole time of their life, by the energy (virtutem) of 
 the Holy Spirit; and in the mean time they flee to the 
 blood, tiie death, and the sufferings and obedience of our 
 Lord Christ, as to their most safe protection." Belgic Con- 
 fession, Art. xxix. Rom. vii. 21 — 25. viii. 1, 2. Gal. v. 
 16, 17. 24, See Art. ix. Ch. Eng.— The Remonstrants or 
 Arminians of those days held, it seems, the doctrine of sin- 
 less perfection in this life more generally than Anti-Cal- 
 vinists do at present. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 31 
 
 crucified, of mortifying the flesh more and' 
 more by the spirit of prayers, and the holy 
 exercises of piety, and of panting after the 
 goal of perfection {ad perfectionis metam 
 suspirandi) until the time when, delivered 
 from this body of death, they shall reign 
 with the Lamb of God in the heavens.* 
 
 3. Because of these remains of indweUing 
 sin, and moreover also, the temptations of 
 the world and of Satan, the converted could 
 not continue (perstare) in this grace, if they 
 were left to their own strength. But God is 
 faithful, who confirms them in the grace 
 once mercifully conferred on them, and pow- 
 erfully preserves them in the same even un- 
 to the end.t 
 
 4. But though that power of God, con- 
 firming the truly faithful (vert Jideles) in 
 grace, and preserving them, is greater than 
 what can be overcome by the flesh; yet the 
 converted are not always so influenced and 
 moved by God, that they cannot depart, in 
 certain particular actions, from the leading 
 
 * " Not that they should slumber, trusting in this re- 
 mission, but that the feeling of tiiis corruption may excite 
 in the faitliful more frequent groans ; and that they may 
 wish more ardently to be freed from this body of death. 
 Rom. vii. 18. 24." Belgic Confession, Art. xv. 
 
 t Prov. xxviii. 26. Jer. xvii. 9, Luke xxii. 31, 32 
 1 Pet. 1.5. 
 
316 \RTICLESOFTHE 
 
 of grace, and be seduced by the desires {co7i- 
 cupiscentiis) of the flesh, and obey them. 
 Wherefore, they must continually watch and 
 pray, lest they should be led into tempta- 
 tions. Which when they do not, they may 
 be not only violently carried away by the 
 flesh, and the world, and Satan, unto griev- 
 ous and atrocious sins ; but they are some- 
 times even thus violently carried away, by 
 the righteous permission of God; which the 
 mournful falls of David and Peter, and of 
 other saints recorded in Scripture, demon- 
 strate.* 
 
 5. But by such enormous sins they ex- 
 ceedingly offend God; they incur the guilt of 
 death, they grieve the Holy Spirit, they in- 
 terrupt the exercise of faith, they most griev- 
 ously wound conscience, and they some- 
 times lose, for a lime, the perception of 
 grace; until by serious repentance, returning 
 into the way, the paternal countenance of 
 God again shines upon them. (Ps, li. 11, 12). 
 
 6. For God, who is rich in mercy, from 
 his immutable purpose of election, does not 
 wholly take away his Holy Spirit from his 
 own, even in lamentable falls; nor does he 
 
 « Ps. cxix. 116, 117. Matt. xxvi.40, 41. 69—75. 1 Pel. 
 V. 8. Jude20, 21. 24. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 317 
 
 SO permit them to glide down, {prolabi,) 
 that they should fall from the grace of adop- 
 tion and the state of justification, or commit 
 the sin unto death, or against the Holy- 
 Spirit; that, being deserted by him, they 
 should cast themselves headlong into eternal 
 destruction.* 
 
 7. In the first place, he preserves in them, 
 in these falls, that immortal seed, by which 
 they are regenerated, {or begotten again, 
 regeniti,) lest it should perish, or be shaken 
 out, 1 Pet. i. 23. 1 John iii. 9. Then, by 
 his own word and Spirit, he assuredly and 
 efficaciously renews them to repentance; 
 that from the soul they may mourn accord- 
 ing to God, for the sins committed; may seek 
 remission in the blood of the Mediator by 
 faith, with a contrite heart, and obtain it; 
 that they may feel the favour of God again 
 reconciled; may adore his mercies by faith; 
 and finally work out their salvation more 
 earnestly with fear and trembling.! 
 
 8. So that, not by their own merits or 
 
 * Luke xxii. 32. John iv. 14. 1 John v. 16—18. 
 
 + Can any thing be guarded in a more wise, holy, and 
 scriptural manner, than this statement of the means, by 
 which God preserves and restores liis offending children ? 
 Ps. Ixxxix. 30—34. Jer. xxxii. 40. 1 Cor. xi. 32. Matt, 
 xxvi. 75. John xxi. 17. 1 Pet. iv. 7. v. 8. 
 28 
 
318 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 Strength, but by the gratuitous mercy of God 
 they obtain it, that they neither totally fall 
 from faith and grace, nor finally continue in 
 their falls and perish. Which as to them- 
 selves {quoad ipsos) not only might easily 
 be done, but would without doubt be done; 
 yet, in respect of God, it cannot at all be 
 done, (or take place, fieri,) as, neither can 
 his counsel be changed, his promise fall, their 
 vocation according to his purpose be recalled, 
 the merit, intercession, and guardianship of 
 Christ be rendered void, nor the sealing of 
 the Holy Spirit become vain, or be blotted 
 out.* 
 
 9. Of this guarding of the elect to salva- 
 tion, and the perseverance in the faith of the 
 truly faithful, {vere fidelium,) the faithful 
 themselves may become certain, (assured) 
 and are, according to the measure of their 
 faith; by which they certainly believe them- 
 selves to be, and that they shall perpetually 
 remain, true and living members of the 
 church, have remission of sins, and eternal 
 life.t 
 
 * John X. 27—30. xiii. 36. xiv. 19. xvii. 24, Rom. v. 
 9, 10. viii. 16, 17. 28—39. 2 Tor. i. 2. Eph. i. 13, 14. 
 V. 30. 
 
 t May become certain, not, are all of them, or at all 
 times, certain. Heb. vi. 10, 11. 2 Pet. i. 10, 11. 1 John 
 V. 11—13. 19,20. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 319 
 
 JT*- 
 
 10. And indeed, {ix\x\Y, proinde,) this cer- 
 tainty is "not from any peculiar revelation, 
 made beyond, or without, the word of God; 
 but from the belief of the promises, which 
 God hath most copiously revealed in his own 
 word, for our comfort ; by the testimony " of 
 the Holy Spirit witnessing with our spirit, 
 that we are the sons and heirs of God." 
 (Rom. viii. 16.) Finally, from the earnest 
 (or serious, serio) and holy desire {or pur- 
 suit, studio) of a good conscience and good 
 works.* And of this substantial consolation 
 of the victory to be obtained, and the infal- 
 lible earnest of eternal glory, if the Elect of 
 God could be deprived "in this world, they 
 would of all men be the most miserable." 
 
 11. In the mean while, the Scripture tes- 
 tifies, that the faithful in this life, are as- 
 saulted {conflict ari) with various doubtings 
 of the flesh, and, being placed in heavy temp- 
 tations, do not always feel this full assurance 
 of faith and certainty of perseverance. But 
 God, "the Father of all consolation," does 
 
 * Surely this has the stamp of holiness deeply impressed 
 upon it ! It is evangelical truth, in that part of it, which 
 is most vehemently accused as tending to laxity of prac- 
 tice, and most frequently misstated by tlie injudicious, and 
 perverted by entliusiasts and hypocrites, set forth in its 
 genuine and inseparable connection with good works. 
 1 Cor. XV. 58. 
 
320 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 not suffer them to be tempted above "their 
 strength, but with the temptation makes 
 some way of escape" {praestat evasionem, 
 rioirjosi sxSaaiv.) And, by the Holy Spirit, 
 he excites again in the same persons the cer- 
 tainty of perseverance. 
 
 12, But so far is this certainty of perseve- 
 rance from rendering the truly faithful proud 
 and carnally secure, that, on the contrary, it 
 is the true root of humihty, of filial reveren- 
 tial fear, of true piety, of patience in every 
 conflict, of ardent prayers, of constancy in 
 the cross, and in the confession of the truth, 
 and of solid joy in God : and the considera- 
 tion of this benefit is the spur {stimulus) to 
 the serious and continual exercise of grati- 
 tude and good works; as it appears by the 
 testimonies of the Scriptures, and the exam- 
 ples of the saints. 
 
 13. Neither even in those, who are re-in- 
 stated after a fall, dotli the renewed confi- 
 dence of perseverance produce licentiousness, 
 or neglect {incuriam) of piety, but much 
 greater care of solicitously being guarded (or 
 kept) in the ways of God, which are pre- 
 pared, that by walking in them they may 
 retain the certainty of their own perseve- 
 rance : lest, on account of the abuse of his 
 
S Y NOD OF DORT. 
 
 321 
 
 paternal benignity, the face of the merciful 
 God, (the contemplation of which is to the 
 pious sweeter than life, and the withdrawing 
 of it more bitter than death,) should again 
 be turned away from them, and so they 
 should fall into heavier torments of the 
 soul. (Ps. Ixxxv. 8.) 
 
 14. -But, as it hath pleased God to begin 
 this work in us by the preaching of the gos- 
 pel; so, by the hearing, reading, meditation 
 of the same, by exhortations, threatenings, 
 promises, and moreover by the use of the 
 sacraments, he preserves, continues, and per- 
 fects it."^ 
 
 15. This doctrine, concerning the perse- 
 verance of the truly believing and saints, and 
 of its certainty, which God hath abundantly 
 revealed in his word, to the glory of his own 
 name and to the comfort of pious souls, and 
 hath impressed on the hearts of the faithful, 
 the flesh indeed doth not receive, Satan 
 
 * Is not this a full confutation of those who accuse 
 such as hold this doctrine, with rendering all means of 
 grace needless, and all exhortations nugatory ? The means 
 to be used by the persons tlieniselves, and by others for 
 them, in whatever form they are employed, constitute a 
 part of that counsel and plan, by which God preserves his 
 people, and causes them " to walk religiously in good 
 works, and at Icngtji by his mercy tiiey attain to ever- 
 lasting felicity." Art. xvii. Ch. Eng. Compare Acts xxvii. 
 22—24. with 31. and Jude 20, 21, with 24. 
 
322 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 hates, the world derides, the inexperienced 
 {imperiti) and hypocrites violently hurry 
 away {rapiunt,) into abuse, and the spirits 
 of error oppose. But the spouse of Christ 
 hath always most tenderly loved it, as a 
 treasure of inestimable value, and hath con- 
 stantly defended it {propugnavit) which in- 
 deed that she may do God will take care 
 {procurabit,) against whom neither counsel 
 can avail, nor any strength succeed. To 
 whom, the only God, Father, Son, and Holy 
 Spirit, be honour and glory for ever and 
 ever. Amen. 
 
 These fifteen articles are abbreviated, as 
 has been above stated, in the following arti- 
 cle. 
 
 Art. V. Of the Certainty of Perseverance. 
 
 " That such as have once received that 
 grace by faith, can never fall from it, finally 
 or totally, notwithstanding the most enor- 
 mous sins they can commit. 
 
 To which is added, " This is the shortest, 
 and withal the most favourable summary, 
 which I have hitherto met with of the con- 
 clusions of this Synod : that which was drawn 
 up by the Remonstrants in their antidotum, 
 
SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 323 
 
 being much more large, and comprehending"*' 
 many things by way of inference, which are 
 not positively expressed in the words them- 
 selves." 
 
 I am not able to annex the Antidolum of 
 the Remonstrants: yet, I cannot but be dis- 
 posed to think, that it does not contain a 
 more unfavourable statement of the conclu- 
 sions made by the Synod of Dort, than that 
 abbreviated in these five articles, though 
 doubtless, it is more prolix. But would not 
 the very articles published by the Synod it- 
 self, being produced or commented on, have 
 been far more like Q.fair and equitable con- 
 duct towards it, than any abbreviation or 
 antidotum, drawn up by its avowed oppo- 
 nents? I trust such would have been the 
 conduct of most Calvinists, in recording the 
 proceedings of an Anti-Calvinistic Synod: 
 but, it seems, Calvinists are exceptions to all 
 rules, and have no right to expect fair and 
 equitable treatment from other men. 
 
 REJECTION OF ERRORS ON THE FIFTH CHAPTER, CON- 
 CERNING THE DOCTRINE OF THE PERSEVERANCE 
 OF THE SAINTS. 
 
 The orthodox doctrine having been set 
 forth, the Synod rejects the errors of those, 
 
324 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 1. Who teach that " The perseverance of 
 the truly faithful is not the effect of election, 
 or the gift of God obtained by the death of 
 Christ, but a condition of the new covenant, 
 to be performed by man, of free-will, antece- 
 dent to his peremptory election and justifi- 
 cation, as they themselves speak." For, the 
 sacred Scripture testifies, that it follows elec- 
 tion, and that it is given to the elect through 
 the power of the death, resurrection, and in- 
 tercession of Christ. Rom. xi. 7. " The elec- 
 tion have obtained; the rest were hardened." 
 [iriio^w^'riaa.v). Also, Rom. viii. 32. " He who 
 spared not his own Son, but delivered him 
 up for us all, how shall he not with him 
 freely give us all things? Who shall lay any 
 thing to the charge of God's elect? It is God 
 that justifieth. Who is he that condenineth? 
 It is Christ who died; yea, rather who is 
 risen again, who also sitteih at the right hand 
 of God, who likewise intercedeth for us: 
 Who shall separate us from the love of 
 Christ?"* 
 
 2. Who teach that " God indeed provides 
 
 * Luke xxii. 32. 1 Pet. i. 5. " Because the frailty of 
 man without thee cannot but fall, keep us ever by thy 
 help from all things hurtful." Col. xv. aller Trinity, Church 
 of England. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT, 
 
 325 
 
 the believer with powers sufficient for perse- ' 
 vering, and is ready to preserve them in him 
 if he performs his duty: all things, however, 
 being furnished which are necessary to per- 
 severing in faith, and which God willeth to 
 supply for the preservation of faith, it al- 
 ways depends upon the freedom of the will 
 whether he will persevere or not persevere:" 
 For this opinion contains manifest Pelagian- 
 ism; and, while it willeth to make menyree, 
 makes them sacrilegious, contrary to the per- 
 petual agreement of the evangelical doc- 
 trine, which deprives men of all ground {ma- 
 teriam) for glorying, and ascribes to divine 
 grace alone the praise of this benefit ; and it 
 is opposite to the apostle, who declares, that 
 " It is God who will confirm us even to the 
 end blameless, in the day of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ." 1 Cor. i. 8.* 
 
 3. Who teach that " True believers and re- 
 generate persons may not only fall from jus- 
 tifying faith, and in like manner from grace 
 and salvation, totally and finally, but like- 
 
 * " Being confident of this, that he wlio hath begun a 
 good work in you, will perlbrm it until the day of Jesus 
 Christ." Phil. i. G. If it depend absolutely on the freedom 
 of man's will, whether he will persevere or not, his reli- 
 ance must and ought to be placed on that, on which the 
 whole eventdepends ; wad is not this to trust our own hearts? 
 
326 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 wise that in fact {re ipsa) they not seldom do 
 fall from it, and perish eternally:" For this 
 opinion renders vain the grace itself of justi- 
 fication and regeneration, and the perpetual 
 guardian care {custodiam) of Christ, contrary 
 to the express words of the apostle Paul, 
 Rom. V. 8, 9. " If Christ died for us while 
 we were yet sinners, much more, therefore, 
 being now justified through his blood, we 
 shall be saved from wrath by him." And, 
 contrary to the apostle John, 1 John iii. 9. 
 " Every one that is born of God doth not 
 commit sin, because his seed remainelh in 
 him: neither can he sin, because he is born 
 of God." Also, contrary to the words of 
 Jesus Christ, John x. 28, 29, "I give eter- 
 nal life to my sheep, and they shall never pe- 
 rish, neither shall any one tear them violent- 
 ly out of my hand: my Father who gave 
 them me is greater than all, neither can any 
 one tear them violently out of my Father's 
 hand." 
 
 4. Who teach that "True believers and 
 the regenerate may sin the sin unto death, 
 or against the Holy Spirit." But the same 
 apostle, John, chap. v. after, in the 16th and 
 17th verses, he has mentioned those who sin 
 unto death, and forbidden to pray for them, 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 327 
 
 immediately, ver. 18, adds, '' We know, that 
 whosoever is born of God, sinneth not," 
 (namely, in that kind of sin) " but he that is 
 born of God, keepeth himself, and that wick- 
 ed one toucheth him not." 
 
 5. Who teach that " No certainty of future 
 perseverence can be had in this life, without 
 special revelation." For by this doctrine, 
 solid consolation is taken away from true 
 believers in this life, and the doubling of the 
 papists {pojitificorum) brought back into 
 the church. But the holy Scripture every 
 where requires this certainty, not from spe- 
 cial and extraordinary revelation, but from 
 the peculiar marks of the children of God, 
 and the most constant promises of God. In 
 the first place, the apostle Paul, Rom. viii. 
 39. "No created thing can separate us 
 from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus 
 our Lord:" and 1 John iii. 24. "Whoso 
 keepeth his commandment remaineth in him, 
 and he in him; and hereby we know that 
 we remain in him by the Spirit which he 
 hath given us."* 
 
 » 1 John ii. 3, 4. iii. 14 18, 19. Not a single instance 
 can be adduced from the Scripture, in which any prophet 
 or apostle ascribes his own assurance of salvation to spe- 
 cial revelation, or to any thing different from wliat he 
 
328 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 6. Who teach that "The doctrine of per- 
 severance and the assurance of salvation, 
 from its nature and tendency, {indole) is a 
 pillow for the flesh, and injurious to piety, 
 good conduct, prayers, and other holy exer- 
 cises; but that on the contrary to doubt con- 
 cerning it is laudable:" For these persons 
 show themselves to be ignorant ofthe effi- 
 cacy of divine grace, and ofthe operation of 
 the indwelling Holy Spirit: and they con- 
 tradict the apostle John affirming in express 
 words, 1 John iii. 2, 3: "Beloved, now are 
 we the sons of God; but it doth not yet ap- 
 pear what we shall be: we know, however, 
 that when he shall be revealed, we shall be 
 like him, because we shall see him as he is. 
 And whoso hath this hope in him, purifieth 
 himself, even as he is pure." They are more- 
 over, confuted by the examples of the saints 
 in the Old as well as in the New Testament, 
 who, though they were certain of their own 
 perseverance and salvation, were neverthe- 
 less assiduous in prayers, and other pious 
 exercises. 
 
 exhorts others to, in order to obtain and retain the same 
 assurance. Tliis concludes at least as strong! >• against 
 those, who ground their assurance on dreams, visions, 
 and impressions, of whatever kind; as those who say, it 
 can only be enjoyed by immediate revelation. 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 329 
 
 7. Who teach that " The faith of temporary 
 believers doth not differ from justifying and 
 saving faith, except in duration alone:" For 
 Christ himself, Matt. xiii. 20, and Luke viii. 
 13, &c., besides this, manifestly constituted a 
 threefold distinction between temporary, and 
 true beUevers, as he says, those received the 
 seed in stony ground, these in good ground, 
 or "an honest heart:" those are without 
 root; these have a firm root: those are desti- 
 tute of fruit; these bring forth their fruit in 
 divers measure, constantly or perseveringly.* 
 
 8. Who teach that " it is not absurd, that 
 the first regeneration being extinct, man 
 should be again, yea, more often regene- 
 rated:"! For by this doctrine they deny the 
 incorruptibility of the seed of God, by which 
 we are born again; contrary to the testimony 
 of the apostle, 1 Pet. i. 23: "Being born 
 again, not of corruptible seed, but of incor- 
 ruptible." 
 
 8. Who teach that " Christ doth in no 
 wise pray for the infallible perseverance in 
 faith of behevers:" For they contradict 
 
 * " The foolish virgins took their lamps but no oil with 
 them. The wise, took nil iti their vessels, with their 
 lamps." Malt. xxv. 4, 5. 1 John ii. 19i 
 
 t Tins is a ground that modern opposers of th6 doc- 
 trine not only disclaim, but ehar^e it erroneously as an 
 error which the Calvinists maintain. 
 
330 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 Christ himself, who says, Luke xxii. 32: "I 
 have prayed for thee, (Peter,) that thy faith 
 fail not," and John the evangelist, testifying, 
 John xvii. 20, that Christ prayed, not only 
 for the apostles, but likewise for all who shall 
 believe through their words: ver. 11. "Holy 
 Father, keep them through thy name:" and 
 ver. 15. "I pray not that thou mayest take 
 them out of the world, but that thou showld- 
 est keep them from evil." 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 And this is a perspicuous, simple, and in- 
 genuous declaration of the orthodox doctrine 
 concerning the five controverted articles in 
 Belgium, and a rejection of the errors by 
 which the Belgic churches have for some 
 time been disturbed, which the Synod, hav- 
 ing taken from the word of God, judges to 
 be agreeable to the confessions of the reform- 
 ed churches. Whence it clearly appears, 
 that they, whom it by no means became, 
 purposed to inculcate on the people, those 
 (articles) which are contrary to all truth, 
 equity, and charity. 
 
 (Namely,) "That the doctrine of the re- 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 331 
 
 formed churches, concerning predestination, 
 and the heads connected with it, {annexis 
 ei,) by its own proper nature, (genio,) and 
 impulse, draws away the minds of men from 
 all piety and religion;* that it is the pillow of 
 the flesh and of the devil, the citadel of Sa- 
 tan, from which he lies in ambush, (insidie- 
 ticr,) for all, wounds very many, and fatally 
 pierces through many, as well with javelins 
 of desperation as of security: That the same 
 doctrine makes God the author of sin, un- 
 just, a tyrant, a hypocrite; nor is it any oth- 
 er than interpolated Stoicism, Manicheism, 
 Libertinism, and Turcism, {Turcismiim:)\ 
 
 * Two things clearly appear from this passage, 1. The 
 Remonstrants assumed it as undoubted, tliat the predesti- 
 nation wliich they opposed with its connected heads of 
 doctrine, was generally held by the refohned churches, 
 including the Church of England. And, 2. They injuri- 
 ously charged it with involving those very consequences, 
 which they who contend that the Church of England is 
 not Calvinistic, charge on the doctrine of those whom they 
 call Calvinists. 
 
 t The chapter in the " Refutation of Calvinism," show- 
 ing "thai the earliest heretics maintained o[)inions great- 
 ly resembling the peculiar tenets ot'Calvinism ;" comes far 
 short it seems of the charges brought by the Remonstrants 
 against the doctrine of predestination, as held by the re- 
 formed churches, including that of England among the 
 rest. That doctrine, as held in these cimrciies, was not 
 only Manicheism, but heathen Stoicism, infidel Libertin- 
 ism, and Moiiammedism. But it is far more easy to bring 
 accusations again>t any tenet or body of men, than satis- 
 factorily to prove tiiem. The Synod of Dort did not at 
 
332 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 That it renders men secure, as being per- 
 suaded that it does not hinder the salvation 
 of the elect, in what manner soever they 
 live; and they can with safety perpetrate the 
 most atrocious crimes: That it does not pro- 
 fit the reprobate, as to salvation, if they 
 should truly do all the works of the saints: 
 That by the same (doctrine,) it is taught, 
 that God by the bare and mere determina- 
 tion, {nudo py.roque arbiiy^io,) of his will, 
 without any respect, (views intuitu) of the 
 sin of any man, predestinated and created 
 the greatest part of the world to eternal 
 damnation : That in the same manner as 
 election is the fountain and cause of faith 
 and good works, reprobation is the cause of 
 infidelity and impiety: That many unoffend- 
 ing {innoxise) infants of believers are vio- 
 lently torn away from the breasts of their 
 mothers, and tyrannically precipitated into 
 hell; so that neither baptism, nor the prayers 
 of the Church at their baptism, profit them."* 
 
 all shrink from proclaiming that such charges had been 
 brought; and they were satisfied, and on good ground, 
 that tliey had fully demonstrated them to be unfounded. 
 
 * The language of tlicse accusations is so horridly irre- 
 vercnd, that it' it had not been actually used by tlie Re- 
 monstrants, it could hardly have been thus brought for- 
 ward; and nothing but to show tlie real spirit of these 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 333 
 
 Also, those very many other things that 
 are of the same kind, which the reformed 
 churches not only do not acknowledge, but 
 which they detest with their whole soul {pec- 
 tore.) Wherefore, this Synod of Dordrecht, 
 obtests by the name of the Lord, all as many 
 as piously call on the name of our Saviour 
 Jesus Christ, that they would judge concern- 
 ing the faith of the reformed churches, not 
 from the calumnies heaped together from this 
 and the other quarter {hinc inde,) nor even 
 from the private sayings of certain indivi- 
 duals, as well ancient as modern doctors 
 quoted often either unfaithfully, or wrested 
 {detortis) into a foreign meaning; but from 
 the public confessions of those churches and 
 from this declaration of the orthodox doc- 
 trine, confirmed by the unanimous consent 
 of all, and every one of, the members of this 
 whole Synod. It then {deinde) seriously ad- 
 monishes the calumniators themselves, to 
 consider how heavy a judgment of God, they 
 may be about to suffer, who, against so many 
 churches, against so many confessions of 
 churches, bear false witness, disturb the con- 
 sciences of the weak, and diligently employ 
 
 controversialists, could excuse the repeating of it, either 
 by the Sjnod, or in this publication. 
 
 29 
 
334 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 themselves [satagunt) to render the society 
 of true believers suspected.* 
 
 Lastly, this Synod exhorts all their fellow 
 ministers in the gospel of Christ, that in the 
 treating {pertractatione) ofthis doctrine, they 
 would walk piously and religiously in the 
 schools and in the churches: and apply it, 
 whether by tongue or pen, to the glory of the 
 divine name, to holiness of life, and to the 
 consolation of alarmed souls, that they may 
 not only think, but speak, with the Scripture, 
 according to the analogy of faith : finally, that 
 they would abstain from all those phrases 
 which exceed the prescribed limits of the 
 genuine sense of the Holy Scriptures, and 
 that might afford a just handle to perverse 
 sophistsof reviling, or even calumniating the 
 reformed churches. May Jesus Christ, the 
 Son of God, who, sitting at the right hand of 
 the Father, bestows gifts on men, sanctify us 
 in truth; lead those to the truth who err; shut 
 the mouths of those who calumniate the holy 
 doctrine J and endow the faithful ministers 
 of his word, with a spirit of wisdom and dis- 
 cretion, that all their eloquence may tend to 
 
 * This solemn warning is quite as seasonable in Bri- 
 tain at present, as it was in Belgium in the seventeenth 
 century. 
 
SYNOD OF UORT. 
 
 335 
 
 the glory of God and the edification of the"^ 
 hearers. Amen.* 
 
 THE DECISION OF THE SYNOD CONCERNING THE RE- 
 MONSTRANTS. 
 
 The truth having been, by the grace of 
 God, thus far explained and asserted, errors 
 rejected and condemned, and iniquitous ca- 
 lumnies refuted: this Synod of Dort, (accord- 
 ing to the duty which is further incumbent 
 upon it) seriously, earnestly, and by the au- 
 thority, which, according to the word of God, 
 it possesses over all the members of its 
 churches, in the name of Christ, beseeches, 
 exhorts, admonishes, and enjoins all and 
 every one of the pastors of the churches in 
 confederated Belgium; the doctors and rec- 
 tors of the academies and schools; and the 
 magistrates, and indeed all universally, to 
 whom either the care of souls, or the discip- 
 line of youth is committed, that, casting away 
 
 *Can any thing be more wise, pious, and scriptural, 
 than this concluding counsel and prayer? Who can deny, 
 that many called Calvinists, by neglecting the counsel here 
 exhibited, have given much occasion of misapprehension, 
 prejudice, and slander to opposcrs, which might have been 
 avoided? Who can object to this counsel? What pious 
 mind will refuse to add his hearty Amen, to the closing 
 prayer ? 
 
336 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 the five known articles of the Remonstrants 
 which are erroneous, and mere hiding places 
 of errors, they will preserve this wholesome 
 doctrine of saving truth, drawn from the 
 most pure fountain of the divine word, sin- 
 cere and inviolate; according to their ability 
 and office, propound and explain it faithfully 
 to the people and youth; and diligently de- 
 clare its most sweet and beneficial use in life, 
 as well as in death: that they instruct those 
 of different sentiments, those who wander 
 from the flock, and are led away by the no- 
 velty of opinions, meekly by the evidence of 
 the truth, "if peradventure, God will give 
 them repentance to the acknowledgment of 
 the truth:" that, restored to a sound mind, 
 they may with one spirit, one mouth, one 
 faith and charity, return to the church of 
 God and the communion of the saints: and 
 that at length the wound of the church may 
 be closed, and all her members be of one 
 heart and mind in the Lord. 
 
 But moreover, because some persons hav- 
 ing gone out from among us, under the title 
 of Remonstrants, (which name of Remon- 
 strants, as also of Contra-Remonstrants, the 
 Synod thinks should be blotted out by a 
 perpetual oblivion;) and the discipline and 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 337 
 
 order of the church having been violated, by 
 their endeavours and private counsels in un- 
 lawful ways; and the admonitions and judg- 
 ments of their brethren having been despised ; 
 they have grievously, and altogether danger- 
 ously disturbed the Belgic churches, before 
 most flourishing, and most united in faith 
 and love, and in these heads of doctrine: 
 have recalled ancient and pernicious errors, 
 and framed new ones: and publicly and 
 privately, both by word and by writings, 
 liave scattered them among the common peo- 
 ple, and have most vehemently contended 
 for them; have made neither measure nor 
 end, of inveighing against the doctrine hith- 
 erto received in the churches, by enormous 
 calumnies and reproaches: have filled all 
 things every where, with scandals, dissen- 
 sions, scruplesof consciences, and inventions 
 [excogitationibus ;) which great crimes cer- 
 tainly against faith, against love, and good 
 morals, and the unity and peace of the 
 churches, as they could not justly be endured 
 ill any man, ought necessarily to be animad- 
 verted on in pastors, with that most severe 
 censure, which hath in every age {ab omni 
 scvo) been adopted by the church: the Synod 
 having invoked the holy name of God, and 
 
338 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 honestly conscious of its authority from the 
 word of God; treading in the footsteps as 
 well of ancient as of recent Synods, and for- 
 tified by the authority of the most Illustrious 
 the States General, declares and judges, that 
 those pastors, who have yielded themselves 
 leaders of parties in the church, and teachers 
 of errors, and of a corrupt religion, and of 
 the rended unity of the church, and of most 
 grievous scandals, and moreover, having 
 been summoned before this Synod, of intol- 
 erable obstinacy against the decrees of the 
 supreme authority made known by this Sy- 
 nod, and also against the venerable Synod 
 itself, be accounted convicted and guilty per- 
 sons. 
 
 For which causes, in the first place, the 
 Synod interdicts the before cited persons 
 from every ecclesiastical service, and deposes 
 them from their offices, and judges them 
 even to be unworthy of academical func- 
 tions, until by earnest repentance, abundant- 
 ly proved by words and deeds, and contrary 
 exertions, they satisfy the church, and be 
 truly and fully reconciled with the same, and 
 received to her communion; which for their 
 own good, and for the joy of the whole 
 church, we peculiarly {unice) desire in Christ 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 339 
 
 our Lord. But the rest, of whom the know-" 
 ledge hath not come to this national Synod, 
 the Synod commits to the Provincials, the 
 Classes, and the Consistories, after the re- 
 ceived order; that they may take care that 
 the church at present receive no detriment, 
 nor fear it hereafter. Let them discriminate 
 with the spirit of prudence the followers of 
 these errors: Let them depose the refractory, 
 the clamorous, the factious, the disturbers, 
 as soon as possible, from ecclesiastical offices, 
 and those of the schools which belong to 
 their knowledge and care; and let them be 
 admonished that, without any interposed 
 delay, after the reception of the decision of 
 this national Synod, having obtained the 
 authority of the magistrate, in order to it, 
 they assemble (for this purpose) lest the evil 
 should increase and be strengthened by de- 
 lay. Let them, with all lenity, by the duties 
 of love, by patience, excite those who have 
 fallen or been carried away by infirmity and 
 the fault of the times, and perhaps hesitate 
 in lighter matters, or are even dissentient, 
 but quiet, of blameless life, tractable, to true 
 and perfect concord with the church : yet so, 
 that they may diligently take care that they 
 do not admit any to the sacred ministry, who 
 
340 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 refuse to subscribe these synodical constitu- 
 tions of the declared doctrine, and to teach 
 it: that they even retain no one, by whose 
 manifest dissension the doctrine approved 
 with such agreement in this Synod may be 
 violated, and the tranquillity of the churches 
 again disturbed. 
 
 Moreover, this venerable Synod seriously 
 admonishes all ecclesiastical assemblies, most 
 diligently to watch over the flocks commit- 
 ted to them, and maturely to go and meet 
 all innovations privily springing up in the 
 church, and pull them up, as it were tares, 
 out of the field of the Lord : that they attend 
 to the schools, and the conductors [modera- 
 toribus) of schools, lest any things, from pri- 
 vate sentiments and depraved opinions, hav- 
 ing been instilled into the youth, destruction 
 should afterwards be produced to the church 
 and the republic. 
 
 Finally, thanks having been reverently 
 given to the most Illustrious and very power- 
 ful the States General of Belgium, because 
 they in so necessary and seasonable a time, 
 clemently gave succour to the afflicted and 
 declining interests of the church, by the 
 remedy of the Synod; that they received the 
 upright and faithful servants of God under 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. ' 341 
 
 J" 
 
 their protection, and willed that the pledge 
 of every blessing and the divine presence, 
 the truth of his word, should be, in a holy 
 and religious manner, preserved in their do- 
 minions; that they spared no labour or ex- 
 pense, to promote and complete such a work; 
 for which extraordinary benefits, the Synod, 
 with its whole heart, prays for the most 
 abundant recompense on them from the 
 Lord, both publicly and privately, both spi- 
 ritual and temporal. And the Synod indeed 
 most strenuously and humbly asketh the 
 same most clement lords, to will and com- 
 mand that this salutary doctrine, most faith- 
 fully expressed according to the word of 
 God, and the consent of the reformed church- 
 es, be alone, and publicly lieard in these re- 
 gions; to drive away all heresies and errors 
 privily springing up, and repress unquiet and 
 turbulent spirits, that they would go to ap- 
 prove themselves the true and benign nurs- 
 ing fathers and tutors of the church; that 
 they would determine that the sentence, ac- 
 cording to the ecclesiastical authority con- 
 firmed by the laws of the country, be valid 
 against the persons before spoken of; and 
 that they would render the Synodical con- 
 30 
 
342 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 stitutions immovable and perpetual, by the 
 addition of their own decision {calculo.) 
 
 On this conclusion a few remarks may be 
 useful. 
 
 Conceding, that there were things unjusti- 
 fiable in the decisions made, and the mea- 
 sures adopted by the Synod, I would inquire, 
 whether all the blame in the whole of that 
 lamentable contest, was on one side? Whe- 
 ther the conduct of the Remonstrants was 
 not as remote at least from a conciliatory 
 spirit, as the members of the Synod? And 
 whether, in case the Remonstrants had been 
 victorious, they would have made a more 
 Christian use of their victory and authority 
 than the Synod did? I never yet knew or 
 read of an eager and pertinacious contest, in 
 which both parties were not greatly culpa- 
 ble; and in many instances, it is not easy for 
 an impartial observer to determine on which 
 side the greatest degree of criminality rests: 
 only where other motives or prejudices do 
 not counteract, the suffering party is gene- 
 rally favoured and excused; and still more, 
 when the motives, sentiments, or prejudices 
 of the persons concerned are on his side. 
 The Remonstrants, and all who ever since 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 343 
 
 have favoured them, throw the whole blame 
 of the contest, both of the management, re- 
 sult, and consequences of it, on the Synod; 
 and as the Remonstrants were, in the first 
 instance at least, the chief sufferers, and as 
 their tenets are generally more favoured than 
 those of the Synod, the public mind has 
 greatly favoured the cause of the suffering 
 party. Yet the Synod and its supporters 
 seem very confident, that the Remonstrants 
 exclusively were in fault, and consider their 
 conduct as intolerably haughty and pertina- 
 cious. But will not an impartial judge, 
 would not one, who had no sympathy with 
 either party, no partiality or prejudice, as to 
 the five points of doctrine, on either side, (if 
 such a man can be found on earth,) would 
 he not fairly divide the criminality? At least 
 would he not allot nearly one half of it to 
 the one, and one half to the other? Nay, 
 might he not allot the greater part to the 
 Remonstrants? Thus, in all other contests, 
 which have terminated in incurable separa- 
 tions, the charge of schism has been brought 
 with the utmost confidence (if not bitterness) 
 by each party against its opponent; and, 
 except in one solitary instance, nearly with 
 equal justice. I say, one instance excepted; 
 
344 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 for beyond all doubt, on the broad ground of 
 Scripture, in the separation of Protestants 
 from the Roman church, all the guilt of 
 schism rested with that corrupt body, which 
 excluded from its communion all those, who 
 would not worship creatures, or conform 
 to anti-christian observances; and, in many 
 ways, made it the duty, the absolute duty, of 
 all the true worshippers of God through 
 Christ Jesus, to come forth and be separate. 
 But perhaps this is the only exception. 
 
 I would by no means exclude schism from 
 the vocabulary of sins, of great and grievous 
 sins, as many seem disposed to do. Pride, 
 ambition, obstinacy, and self-will, and "mother 
 very corrupt passions, powerfully influence 
 both those, who by spiritual tyranny, would 
 lord it over other men's consciences, and im- 
 pose things not scriptural, if rtot directly 
 anti-scriptural, as terms of communion, or 
 even of exemption from pains and penalties; 
 and also on those, who on slight grounds re- 
 fuse compliance, where the requirement is 
 not evidently wrong; and then magnify by 
 a perverse ingenuity, into a most grievous 
 evil, some harmless posture, or garb, or cere- 
 mony. If the one party would, humbly and 
 meekly without desiring to arrogate a power 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 345 
 
 not belonging to man, desist fronn perempto- 
 rily requiring such things as are doubtful, 
 and liable to be misunderstood, and so scru- 
 pled by upright, peaceable, and conscientious 
 persons: and if the other party would deter- 
 mine to comply, as far as on much previous 
 examination of the Scripture, with prayer, 
 and teachableness, they conscientiously could 
 do it; the schism might be prevented, and 
 all the very bad effects of the church of 
 Christ being thus rent and split into parties, 
 prevented. For these several parties are 
 generally more eager in disputing with each 
 other, than "contending for the faith once 
 delivered to the saints;" in making prose- 
 lytes, than in seeking the conversion of sin- 
 ners; and in rendering their opponents odi- 
 ous and ridiculous, than in exhibiting our 
 holy religion as lovely and attractive to all 
 around them. In these things, their zeal 
 spends itself to no good purpose. 
 
 As to the existing divisions, it appears to 
 me, on long and patient investigation, that 
 they originated from very great criminality 
 on both sides; nor am I prepared to say, on 
 which side it was the greater; and that there 
 is criminality on both sides, in the continu- 
 ance of them, and still more in the increase 
 
346 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 of them; in which the heaviest lies, on those 
 who hastily, and on very doubtful or inade- 
 quate grounds, make new separations. Yet 
 as to the general division of the Christians 
 in England, into churchmen and dissenters, 
 it appears to me, that in present circum- 
 stances, neither individuals, nor public bo- 
 dies, can do any thing to terminate it ; nor 
 till some unforeseen event make way for a 
 termination, by means, and in a manner, of 
 which little conception can previously be 
 formed. In the mean while, it seems very 
 desirable to abate acrimony and severity, 
 and to differ, where we must differ, in a lov- 
 ing spirit; and to unite with each other in 
 every good work, as far as we can con- 
 scientiously. It is in my view in this case, 
 precisely the same, as it was with the Synod 
 of Dort and the Remonstrants; each party 
 throws the whole blame on the other; but 
 impartiality would, I think, nearly allot half 
 to the one and half to the other. True 
 Christians of every description, live, sur- 
 rounded with ungodly men, nay, such as 
 are profane, and immoral, and contentious, 
 yet they generally are enabled to live peace- 
 ably with them all. How is it then, that 
 they cannot, on the same principles, bear 
 
SYNOD OF DORT . 
 
 347 
 
 with each other, when differences in merely 
 the circumstances of religion are the only 
 ground of disputations, bickerings, and con- 
 tests? "Whence come fightings among 
 them?" 
 
 2. A large proportion of that, which at 
 present would be disapproved, if not repro- 
 bated, in the concluding decision of the Sy- 
 nod of Dort, and in its effects, must be con- 
 sidered, by every impartial and well inform- 
 ed person, as pertaining to that age, and 
 those which had preceded it. The authority 
 of such conventions to determine points of 
 theology, to enforce their decisions by eccle- 
 siastical censures, interdicts, and mandates, 
 such as this conclusion contains, had not 
 been called in question, at least in any great 
 degree, by any of the reformers or reformed 
 churches. It was the general opinion, that 
 princes and states ought to convene councils 
 or assemblies, when needed; and, as far as 
 hope was given of such councils being con- 
 vened, they generally acted on this princi- 
 ple. They considered the ruling powers as 
 invested with the right of authorizing these 
 conventions, to cite before them the persons, 
 whose tenets and conduct gave occasion of 
 convening them; and of animadverting on 
 
348 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 them as contumacious, if they refused to ap- 
 pear, or to submit to the decisions of the ma- 
 jority. And they regarded it as a great ad- 
 vantage, when the secular power would con- 
 cur in carrying into effect, their censures, ex- 
 clusions, or requirements. These points had 
 been almost unanimously assumed as indis- 
 putable, from the dawn of the reformation, 
 to the time of this Synod, both on the conti- 
 nent, and in Britain; and little had been ad- 
 vanced, in direct opposition to the justice of 
 proceeding still further to punish the refrac- 
 tory with pains and penalties. The van- 
 quished party indeed generally complained, 
 and remonstrated with sufficient acrimony, 
 yet when the tables were turned, and they 
 acquired a victory, they used their superior- 
 ity in the same manner, and sometimes even 
 with still greater severity. How far all this 
 was criminal, unscriptural, unreasonable, or 
 not, is by no means the present question; but 
 how far the Synod of Dort went beyond the 
 precedents of former times, and of other 
 countries. 
 
 3. Thus far, as it seems to me at least, the 
 case is clear, and to an impartial mind not 
 difficult: but how far the whole of this pro- 
 cedure, either in this Synod, or in other simi- 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 349 
 
 lar cases, on the continent and in our land, 
 was wrong, in toto or in parte: whether the 
 whole must be reprobated together, or only 
 some part of it; or where the line should be 
 drawn, are questions of greater difficulty, on 
 which men in general will decide, according 
 to the prevailing sentiments of the day, and 
 those of that part of the visible church to 
 which they belong. Yet, I would venture 
 with a kind of trepidation, and with much 
 diffidence, to drop a few hints on the subject: 
 the result of very much reflection, during a 
 long course of years, with what other aid I 
 could procure, in addition to the grand stand- 
 ard of truth and duty, of principle and prac- 
 tice, to men of all ranks, individually, or in 
 corporate bodies, the "Oracles of God." 
 
 It must, as it appears to me, be incontro- 
 vertible, that penal means, of whatever kind, 
 are wholly inadmissible in matters purely re- 
 ligious; and in which the persons concerned 
 would act peaceably, if not irritated by op- 
 position and persecution; for "oppression in 
 this case often maketh a wise man mad;" 
 and his mad conduct is ascribed to his reli- 
 gious peculiarities, when it originates from 
 other causes, and is excited by oppression. 
 Punishments can have no tendency to en- 
 
350 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 lighten the understanding, inform the mind, 
 or regulate the judgment; and they infallibly 
 increase prejudice, and tempt to resentment. 
 They may indeed make hypocrites, but not 
 believers; formalists, but not spiritual wor- 
 shippers; and, in a word, they are no " means 
 of grace" of God's appointmentt, and on 
 which his blessing may be expected and sup- 
 plicated. " The weapons of this warfare are 
 carnal, not mighty through God." The ju- 
 dicial law of Moses, as a part of the the- 
 ocracy, punished with death nothing but 
 idolatry and blasphemy, and this to prevent 
 the contagion, "that men might hear, and 
 fear, and do no more such wickedness;" not 
 to produce conviction or conformity: and no 
 penalty in other things was appointed, where 
 the public peace was not interrupted, and 
 God's appointed rulers opposed. In the New 
 Testament not a word occurs on the subject; 
 except as our Lord blamed the apostles when 
 they forbad one to cast out devils because he 
 followed not with them. 
 
 Whatever company, in any nation, can 
 give proper security that they will act as 
 peaceful citizens and good subjects, has, I 
 apprehend, a right to the protection of the 
 state, whatever its religious opinions or ob- 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 351 
 
 servances may be; provided nothing grossly 
 immoral, and contrary to the general laws of 
 the country, be practised under the pretence 
 of religion. Yet the murders, human sa- 
 crifices, and other abominations in the East 
 Indies, and in many other places, can have 
 no right to toleration, nor can the toleration 
 be by any means excused. Again, what- 
 ever maybe urged in favour of allowing Pa- 
 pists full liberty, as to their superstitious and 
 idolatrous worship, (for so it doubtless is,) 
 this should be done in their case with pecu- 
 liar circumspection. But to grant them what 
 they claim, and many claim for them, as 
 emancipation^ and which means nothing 
 else, than admission to power and authori- 
 ty; seems irreconcilable to wisdom either 
 human or divine. It is an essential princi- 
 ple of popery, however disguised by some, 
 and lost sight of by others, to tolerate none 
 ivho are not of that church: and the grant of 
 power to them, till this principle be disavow- 
 ed by bishops, vicars-general, legates, cardi- 
 nals, and popes, as well as others, in the most 
 full and unequivocal language, is to liberate 
 lions, because they have been harmless when 
 not at liberty; and the event, should this 
 emancipation be fully conceded, will be that 
 
352 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 the power thus obtained will be used in per- 
 secution of those who gave it, as soon as it 
 has acquired a proper measure of consolida- 
 tion. If the advocates for this measure in 
 our land, should they prove successful, do not 
 themselves live to feel this, their posterity, I 
 can have no doubt, will know it by deplora- 
 ble experience. Avowed atheists seem also 
 inadmissible to full toleration: as incapable 
 of being bound by any obligation of an oath, 
 or of an affirmation, as in the sight of God, 
 which is equivalent to an oath. How far 
 some kinds of blasphemers should be also ex- 
 empted, may be a question; but every spe- 
 cies of profaneness, or impiety, is not direct 
 blasphemy. Yet if men outrage, or expose 
 to ridicule or odium, the most sacred services 
 of the religion of the country, or if public in- 
 structors inculcate immoral principles ; they 
 may, as far as I can see, be restrained, so 
 that the mischief may be prevented; though 
 perhaps without further punishment, except 
 for actual violation of the peace. Every col- 
 lective body, however, has an indisputable 
 right to prescribe the terms, on which men 
 shall be admitted into it, either as members 
 of the company, or in an official caj)acity; and 
 if it have funds at its disposal, the terms on 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 353 
 
 which men shall be allowed to receive b.* 
 share of them: provided that they who join 
 them, do it voluntarily , and that others may, 
 without molestation, be permitted to decline 
 these terms, or to withdraw, if they, after 
 having joined them, can no longer conscien- 
 tiously comply. I say, a right indisputable 
 by man, yet a right, for the use of which 
 they are responsible to God; and the abuse of 
 which has been and is the source of most de- 
 plorable consequences. 
 
 If, however, the Synod of Dort had only 
 proceeded to exclude from ojfice, public 
 teachers, whether of congregations or schools, 
 belonging to the church or churches estab- 
 lished in Belgium, who would not comply 
 with the terms agreed on in the Synod ; the 
 terms alone would have been the proper 
 subject of our judgment, and not this exclu- 
 sion, provided no further punishment had 
 been inflicted. But this exclusion {ex officio) 
 would of course be also {ex heneficio) or 
 from the emolument of the office. And how 
 far this would have been justifiable, I am 
 not prepared to say: and, indeed, much de- 
 pended on the nature of their funds, and the 
 tenure on which they were obtained or held. 
 
354 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 But one thing is clear, that if some reason- 
 able proportion of the emolument had been 
 reserved to those who were excluded from 
 office, so long as they conducted themselves 
 peaceably, it would have been a very con- 
 ciliatory measure, and suited to give a con- 
 vincing testimony, that the glory of God, the 
 peace of the church, the cause of truth, and 
 the salvation of souls had been their motives 
 and object; and not secular and party in- 
 terests. 
 
 In respect of those revenues which, hav- 
 ing been appropriated to religious purposes 
 in former ages, fell into the hands of those 
 who conducted the reformation and formed 
 establishments, it cannot reasonably be ex- 
 pected, that the bodies thus in possession, 
 should voluntarily agree to share them with 
 dissentients: but in revenues raised by taxes, 
 on the present generation, for the purposes 
 of supporting religion, and other things con- 
 nected with it, equity seems to require that a 
 proportion should be awarded to peaceful 
 dissentients, of whatever description, accord- 
 ing to the sum which that whole body may 
 be requiredto pay towards such a tax: for 
 they who contribute, and are good subjects. 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 
 
 355 
 
 and can give a pledge to the government of 
 good behaviour, ought, in all reason, to 
 share the benefit in proportion.* 
 
 When the teachers of congregations and 
 of schools, supported by the revenues of the 
 churches in Belgium, had been excluded or 
 suspended from their office, and its emolu- 
 ment, all that was done in accession, seems 
 to have been unjustifiable. The excluded 
 party, in reason, and according to the Scrip- 
 ture, (though not according to the general 
 sentiments of that age,) were entitled to full 
 toleration, to worship God, and instruct 
 others either as preachers or teachers of 
 schools, not supported by the establishment, 
 provided they did this peaceably. At most, 
 only very general restrictions should have 
 been required. But such teachers of sepa- 
 rate congregations, and of schools, were not 
 then known, or at least not recognised: 
 nearly all places of worship and schools, 
 
 * It may be worthy of consideration, how far a grant 
 from parliament, for biiiliiinir cluirclies or chapels exclu- 
 sively for the cstablislimerit, while the public at large must 
 advance the nione)' from the general tax, or taxes, is thus 
 consistent with strict equity. 'I'he design is excellent and 
 most desirable; but wlicther it would not be more unex- 
 ceptionable, if a proportiojKible sum were granted to peace- 
 able dissenters, for the building or repairing their places 
 of worship, may be matter ot inquiry to impartial legis- 
 lators. 
 
356 ARTICLES or THE 
 
 were in the hands of the established authori- 
 ties, and every thing attempted must be done 
 secretly, and then, on that very ground, con- 
 demned as a conventicle or seditious meeting. 
 Excommunication, according to Scripture, 
 is nothing more than simple exclusion from 
 the communion of the church, " Let him be 
 as an heathen man, and a publican:" except 
 when God miraculously by his apostles, 
 who could, in that respect "do nothing 
 against the truth, but for the truth," inflicted 
 salutary chastisements, " for the destruction 
 of the flesh, that the spirit might be saved in 
 the day of the Lord Jesus;" or that "others 
 might learn not to blaspheme." But when, 
 in addition to such an exclusion, many heavy 
 consequences followed, even to fines, banish- 
 ment, imprisonment, exclusion from the com- 
 mon benefits of society, and even death, the 
 very word excommunication became dread- 
 ful and hateful; and the relaxation of aU 
 discipline, nay, almost its annihilation, has 
 been the consequence. Restore the matter 
 to its original use; let the communicants be- 
 come such of their own voluntary choice, 
 admitted on a simple and credible profession 
 of those things in which Christianity consists; 
 and let them, if they act inconsistently, be 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 357 
 
 excluded from communion, and left, in their 
 former state, till they give proof of repent- 
 ance: considered as equally entitled to good 
 will and good offices in temporal things, as 
 our other neighbours; admitted to any means 
 of grace, which may aid their recovery; con- 
 versed with in every way, which does not 
 sanction their misconduct; and "restored," 
 if it may be, in "the spirit of meekness." 
 On this plan, I apprehend, discipline might 
 again be established, and great benefit arise 
 from it. But they, who cannot inflict mi- 
 raculous judgments, surely are not authorized 
 to attempt other punishments of excommuni- 
 cated persons, which have a thousand times 
 oftener been exercised against the truth, than 
 for the truth. 
 
 The distinctions, among the difl^erent of- 
 fenders, and the mandates given to the dif- 
 ferent subordinate classes, and presbyteries, 
 appear in no other way exceptionable, than 
 as the Presbyterian plan will of course be 
 objected to, both by Episcopalians and Inde- 
 pendents. But the Synod, as it has been 
 seen, attempted far too much; and, forgetful 
 of our Lord's prohibition, were so eager to 
 root up the tares, that they greatly endan- 
 gered the wheat also. 
 
 31 
 
358 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 THE APPROBATION OF THE MOST ILLUSTRIOUS AND 
 VERY POWERFUL LORDS THE STATES GENERAL. 
 
 The States General of Federated Belgium,, 
 to all, who shall see and read this, health 
 (or salvation, salutem.) We make it known 
 (that) when, in order to take away those la- 
 mentable and pernicious controversies, which 
 a few years since, with great detriment to 
 the republic, and disturbance of the peace of 
 the churches, arose concerning the known 
 five heads of Christian doctrine, and those 
 things which depend on them; it seemed 
 proper to us, according to the order in the 
 church of God, and thus also in the Belgic 
 church, to convene at Dordrecht a national 
 Synod of all federated Belgium; and that 
 this might be celebrated {celebrari) with the 
 greatest fruit and advantage of the republic, 
 not without much inconvenience (moleslia) 
 and great expenses, we sought for and ob- 
 tained, unto the same, very many, the most 
 excellent, learned, and celebrated foreign 
 theologians of the reformed church; as it 
 may be seen fronr the subscription of the de- 
 crees of the aforesaid Synod, after each of 
 the heads of doctrine. Moreover, our dele- 
 gates, being also commissioned {deputatis) 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 359 
 
 from each of the provinces, who from the **' 
 beginning to the end being present, should 
 take care, that all things might there be 
 handled in the fear of God, and in right 
 order, from the word of God alone, in agree- 
 ment to our sincere intention. And when 
 this aforesaid Synod, by the singular blessing 
 of God, hath now judged with so great a 
 consent of all and every one, as well of for- 
 eigners, as of Belgians, concerning the afore- 
 mentioned five heads of doctrine, and the 
 teachers of them: and we, having been con- 
 sulted, and consenting, published, on the 
 sixth of May last past, the decrees and de- 
 termination affixed to these presents; we, 
 that the much wished for fruits from this 
 great and holy work (such a one as the Re- 
 formed churches have never before this time 
 seen) might be abundant to the churches of 
 these countries; seeing that nothing is to us 
 equally desired and cared for as the glory of 
 the most holy name of God, and the preser- 
 vation and propagation of the true Reformed 
 Christian religion, (which is the foundation 
 of prosperity and bond of union oi federated 
 Belgium,) as the concord, the tranquillity, 
 and the peace of the churches, and in like 
 manner the preservation of the concord and 
 
360 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 communion of the churches in these regions 
 with all foreign reformed churches, from 
 which we never ought, nor are able to sepa- 
 rate ourselves; having seen, and known, and 
 maturely examined and weighed the afore- 
 mentioned judgment and decision of the 
 Synod, we have fully in all things approved 
 them, confirmed and ratified them, and by 
 these presents we do approve and ratify 
 them; willing and enacting, [statuentes,) 
 that no other doctrine concerning the afore- 
 said five heads of doctrine be taught or pro- 
 pagated in the churches of these regions, be- 
 sides that which is conformable and agreea- 
 ble to the aforesaid judgment: enjoining and 
 commanding with authority, to all the ec- 
 clesiastical assemblies, the ministers of the 
 churches, the professors and doctors of sacred 
 theology, the rulers of colleges, and to all in 
 general, and to every one without exception, 
 {in universum,) whom these things can in 
 any way concern or reach unto, that in the 
 exercise of their ministerial offices and func- 
 tions, they should in all things follow them 
 faithfully, and sincerely conduct themselves 
 consistently with them. And that this our 
 good intention may every where be fully and 
 in all things satisfied, (or complied with,) we 
 
SYNOD OF DO RT. 
 
 361 
 
 charge and command the orders, governors," 
 the deputies of the orders, the counsellors, 
 and deputed orders of the provinces of Guel- 
 dria, and the county of Lutphan, of Holland, 
 West Friezland, Zeland, Utrecht, Frisia. 
 Transisulania, and of the state of Groningen, 
 and the Omlandias, and all their officiaries, 
 judges, and justiciaries, that they should pro- 
 mote and defend the observation of the afore- 
 said Synodical judgment, and of those things 
 which depend on it; so that they should not 
 either themselves make any change in these 
 things, or permit it by any means to be done 
 by others; Because we judge, that it ought 
 to be so done, to promote the glory of God, 
 the security and safety of the state of these 
 regions, and the tranquillity and peace of the 
 church. Given {actum) under our seal, and 
 it hath been sealed by the sealing of the pre- 
 sident, and the subscription of our secretary, 
 the count of Hague, the second of July, in 
 the year 1619. A. Ploos. 
 
 As also beneath. 
 By the mandate of the aforesaid High 
 Mightinesses the States General. 
 
 Subscribed, C. Aerssen. 
 And in that space, the aforesaid seal was 
 impressed on red wax. 
 
362 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 On this document it must be again observ- 
 ed, that the measure adopted by the rulers 
 of Belgium, in respect of the decisions of the 
 Synod of Dort, ought not to be judged ac- 
 cording to the generally prevailing senti- 
 ments of modern times. An immense revo- 
 lution in opinion, on these subjects, has taken 
 place, within the last two centuries: and to 
 render these rulers and this Synod, amenable 
 to what we may call statutes long after en- 
 acted, as if whatever there was wrong in the 
 conduct, was exclusively their fault, would 
 be palpably unjust. " Are ye not partial in 
 yourselves, and are become judges of evil 
 thoughts?" Jam. ii. 4. "But the wisdom 
 from above is without partiality^ Jam. iii. 
 18. The general principle of inducing, by 
 coercive measures, conformity in doctrine 
 and worship, to the decisions of either coun- 
 cils, convocations, synods, or parliaments, 
 was almost universally admitted and acted 
 upon to a later period, than that of this Sy- 
 nod; and though not long afterwards it was 
 questioned, and in some instances relinquish- 
 ed; yet it retained a very general prevalency, 
 for at least half a century after; nor is it 
 without its advocates, even in the reformed 
 churches, at this present day. Had the op- 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 363 
 
 ponents of the Synod possessed the same' 
 authority, they would have acted in Uke 
 manner, and so would the rulers of the other 
 countries in Europe. The exclusive charge 
 therefore against the measures under consi- 
 deration, must be laid in those things, which 
 were peculiar in their proceedings. 
 
 As authority and compulsion can never 
 produce conviction, or any regulation of the 
 mind and judgment; the word sincerely/, in. 
 this state-paper, is very improperly used. It 
 could not indeed reasonably be expected, 
 that even external conformity to so exact 
 and extensive a doctrinal standard, could be 
 generally or durably accomplished: but to 
 suppose that any thing beyond this would be 
 the result, except what argument and ex- 
 planation, and appeals to the Scriptures, in 
 the articles of the Synod itself could effect, 
 was evidently most irrational; yet it was the 
 notion of the times, and does not still appear 
 absurd to all men, even in protestant coun- 
 tries. 
 
 Had the rulers of Belgium adopted and 
 ratified the decisions of the Synod as ap- 
 provmg and recommending them to all the 
 persons concerned; and giving countenance 
 in some measure to those who voluntarily 
 
364 
 
 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 avowed the purpose of adhering to them, and 
 leaving others, entirely at liberty, to decline 
 these terms, whether as authorized teachers 
 of congregations or of schools, but no further 
 molesting them, or interfering with their pur- 
 suits or instructions; their conduct might 
 have been advocated, especially, if, as it was 
 said before, some fair portion of their former 
 incomes had been reserved to those, who re- 
 linquished their situations, rather than pro- 
 mise to conform, but who otherwise behaved 
 as peaceful members of the community. But 
 by absolute authority to demand of all entire 
 conformity, whether voluntary or involun- 
 tary; and to follow up this demand by the 
 secular arm, and by heavy punishments, 
 was altogether unjustifiable. Yet, except the 
 strictness of the rule itself, what country 
 almost was there in Europe at that time, or 
 which almost of either the rulers or teachers 
 of the reformed churches, that did not in great 
 measure attempt to do the same? So that 
 while authority, in many instances, repeat- 
 edly shifted sides, which ever part was upper- 
 most, its religious decisions were enforced by 
 similar measures. 
 
 " The reformers dissented from almost 
 every principle of the church of Rome, but 
 
SYNOD OP DORT. 365 
 
 this, the right of persecution; and though 
 Luther and some others thought it rather too 
 much to burn heretics, all agreed that they 
 should be restrained and punished, and in 
 short, that it was better to burn them than to 
 tolerate them. The Church of England has 
 burnt Protestants for heresy, and Papists for 
 treason. The Church of Scotland, and the 
 London ministers in the interregnum declared 
 their utter detestation and abhorrence of the 
 evil of toleration^ patronizing and promo- 
 ting all other errors, heresies, and blasphe- 
 mies whatever, under the abused name of 
 liberty of conscience." ( Williams on Re- 
 ligious Liberty, Eclectic Revieio.) 
 
 The main point in this quotation is indis- 
 putable; but in respect of Luther especially, 
 it is erroneous. It would, probably, be diffi- 
 cult, to produce an instance, in which this 
 great man even so much as sanctioned the 
 punishment of the wild enthusiasts and de- 
 ceivers of his day, except where the peace of 
 society rendered the interposition of the ma- 
 gistrate indispensable. — " At the same time, 
 he (Luther) took occasion to reprobate the 
 cruel sufferings inflicted on the poor wretch- 
 es by the persecutions of the ecclesiastical 
 rulers; insisting with the utmost precision on 
 32 
 
366 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 that grand distinction of which this reformer 
 never lost sight; that errors in articles of 
 faith were not to be suppressed by fire and 
 sword, but confuted by the word of God; 
 and that recourse was never to be had to 
 capital penalties, except in cases of actual 
 sedition and tumult." — (Milner's Eccl. Hist, 
 vol. iv. p. 1098.) 
 
 " His worthy friend Lineus, probably in a 
 state of irritation, had asked him, Whether 
 he conceived a magistrate to be justified in 
 putting to death teachers of false religion ? 
 A question, then little understood, and not 
 generally agreed upon till long afterwards. 
 I am backward, replied Luther, to pass a 
 sentence of death, let the demerit be ever so 
 apparent; For I am alarmed, when I reflect 
 on the conduct of the Papists, who have so 
 often abused the statutes of capital punish- 
 ments, against heresy, to the effusion of in- 
 nocent blood. Among the Protestants, in 
 process of time I foresee a great probabiUty 
 of a similar abuse, if they should now arm 
 the magistrate with the same powers, and 
 there should be left on record a single in- 
 stance of a person having suflered legally 
 for the propagation of false doctrine. On 
 this ground, I am decidedly against capi- 
 
SYNOD OF DORT. 367 
 
 tal punishment in such cases; and think it 
 quite sufficient that mischievous teachers of 
 reHgion be removed from tlieir situations." 
 (Milner's Eccl Hist. vol. v. p. 1100.) 
 
 But, whatever were the opinions or prac- 
 tice of those times in this respect, or what- 
 ever the sentiments of any in our times may 
 be, it seems to me incontrovertible, that eve- 
 ry church, or associated company of Chris- 
 tians, whether as a national establishment, 
 or in any other form, has a right (for the 
 use of which they are responsible to God 
 alone) to appoint the terms, on which such 
 as voluntarily desire it, shall be admitted to 
 communion with them, or to teach as pas- 
 tors, and as tutors in their schools and acade- 
 mies ; to refuse admission to such as do not 
 agree to these terms, and to exclude those 
 who afterwards act contrary to them. And 
 if they have funds, which are probably their 
 own^ they have a right to employ these 
 funds, to the exclusive support of such as 
 voluntarily concur with them; volenti non 
 Jit injuria; and it is absurd to deem those 
 compelled, or their liberty infringed, who of 
 their own voluntary will choose to conform, 
 whether under an establishment or else- 
 where. The Eclectic Review on " Gisborne 
 
368 
 
 ARTICLES OF T H E 
 
 on the Colossians," says, " Was it possible 
 for the author of these discourses to put 
 down a sentiment so just, and so weighty as 
 this, without the perception of its censure 
 bearing against the rites and ceremonies of 
 his own church ? Is there nothing of will- 
 worship in that communion? What are 
 sponsors, and the sign of the cross in bap- 
 tism, the compulsion to kneel at the Lord's 
 supper, but new commands and prohibitions 
 added to those which are established in 
 the Bible ?— (Eclectic Review, May 1817, 
 p. 481.) 
 
 My concern at present is only with the 
 word compulsion. Can it be conceived, that 
 they who voluntarily come to the Lord's 
 Supper in the Church of England, consider 
 kneeling as compulsion? And, who is at 
 present compelled to receive the Lord's Sup- 
 per in that church? Some indeed, w[q tempt- 
 ed, too strongly tempted; but none are com- 
 pelled. Again, would it not excite at least 
 as much surprise and perplexity in a dissent- 
 ing congregation, both to minister and com- 
 municants, if one or more of the company 
 should kneel down to receive the bread and 
 wine, and refuse to receive them in any other 
 posture, as it would in a church, if one or 
 
SYNOD OF D O K T . 369 
 
 more should sit down, or stand, or refuse to 
 kneel, at the time of receiving ? Should the 
 custom of receiving in a sitting posture, be 
 considered as compulsion, and as a com- 
 mand, or prohibition added to those which 
 are established in the Bible? By no means. 
 Each company has its usage, whether estab- 
 lished by law, or by the appointment of an 
 independent church. That usage is known; 
 it is seldom seen that a communicant ex- 
 presses the least objection to it. He is volun- 
 tary, or he need not come. Whether kneel- 
 ing, as uniting solemn prayer with receiv- 
 ing; or sitting, as among Presbyterians and 
 Independents; or standing, or reclining on 
 couches, (the posture no doubt of the apos- 
 tles, at its institution,) if it be voluntary in 
 each person, there is no infringement of 
 liberty, whatever else may be controverted 
 respecting the posture. 
 
 But to return to Belgium and the Synod 
 of Dort. There toleration of dissentients was 
 not thought of; and the effort was made, to 
 enforce conformity on the whole mass of the 
 population, especially on public teachers; 
 and this, not only by exclusions, but by very 
 severe disqualifications and other punish- 
 ments. And probably the change of senti- 
 
370 ARTICLES OF THE 
 
 ment and practice in Belgium in this parti- 
 cular, wiiicli soon afterwards took place, and 
 the toleration granted there, before it had 
 any legal ground in Britain, combined in 
 augmenting the general odium against the 
 measures connected with this Synod. 
 
 However 1 do, in my private judgment, 
 consider the articles of the Synod of Dort as 
 very scriptural, yet, when made the terms 
 of conformity, or of officiating as public 
 teachers, even with full toleration and ex- 
 emption from any thing beyond simple ex- 
 clusion, I must regard them as peculiarly 
 improper. The terms of communion, even 
 where none are molested who decline them, 
 and of being public teachers, should by no 
 means be carried into all the minutise of 
 doctrine, which perhaps the ablest theolo- 
 gians are convinced to be scriptural. They 
 should include only the grand principles, in 
 which all the humble disciples and pious 
 ministers of Christ agree; and not those in 
 which they are left to differ. " Him that is 
 weak in the faith, receive ye, but not to 
 doubtful disputations.'* 
 
 The apostles never attempted to enforce 
 by authority, the whole of what they infal- 
 libly knew to be true. And who then should 
 
SYNOD OF DOKT. 371 
 
 attempt to enforce their fallible opinions on 
 others? Besides, by ainning at too much, the 
 very end is defeated: the numbers, who from 
 ignorance or indolence, and corrupt motives 
 conform in such cases; and of those, who 
 teach other doctrines than what they have 
 consented to, becomes too great for any dis- 
 ciphne to be exercised over them. Many 
 also, of the most pious and laborious teachers 
 who, in one way or other, manage to explain 
 the established articles in their own favour, 
 or at least as not against them, add greatly 
 to the difficulty and evil: and so all discipline 
 is neglected, as facts deplorably prove. 
 
 Probably, this has been, and is in a mea- 
 sure the case, in most or all of the churches ; 
 but the proceedings of the Synod of Dort, and 
 of the rulers of Belgium at that season, were 
 more exceptionable than those of any other, 
 at least as far as I can judge. And this ap- 
 pears to me the chief blame to which they 
 are justly exposed; but which is almost, if 
 not wholly, overlooked, in the torrent of in- 
 discriminate invective in which they, and 
 these transactions, have been long over- 
 whelmed. 
 
 THE END. 
 

 DATE DUE 
 
 
 ---■''mmmim 
 
 m^^mm^»^_ 
 
 
 
 ^^^g00tmll^^^^^^ 
 
 Ik 
 
 
 
 
 ■■^ ClP 
 
 
 
 ,.4^ 
 
 ^k^^-' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 DEMCO 38-297 
 
BW5745 .53 .1841 c.2 
 
 The articles of the Synod of Dort. 
 
 Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 00018 0325